Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Chara talking in Frisk's head: **"xxx"

Frisk talking to Chara: Italics

No one can hear their conversations.

*******************

“If the world is in the dark you must find the light, Mr. Higgsbury,” the child said sadly. It would’ve been lost in the wind if not for the closeness of the two and the world stopping for just a couple of seconds before everything came back to life. He was alone again. W.P. Higgsbury always thought that children were wonders. When everything was against them there was no force that could break their resolve, or were they just stubborn? Some may even call it Determination…

*******************

Ebott Ville, Toriel’s residence, 1 year 7 months after the release of monsters and magic back in the world.

“Dang,” I murmur as I look around me.

I messed up and now there is nothing that can be done to make the world go back to how it once was. There is nothing left to do. It’s hopeless. This is how Frisk Dreemurr is going to die and-

**”All this hassle for that stupid dog…”

Keys jingle in the lock and my heart starts to beat faster.

"My child?" There she was, in all her glory.

Toriel, my goat mama, gasps before looking straight at me.

"WHAT IN THE WORLD HAPPENED HERE?!” Toriel shouted after shutting the door after her. She turns this way and that, looking at the disaster I could have prevented with even a little foresight on my part.

Toriel is finally back from a PTA meeting at school. She told me to stay home and to stay safe and dry from the storm that had been pouring for about half an hour before she left.

I freeze for a second and was about to try to flirt my way into forgiveness, but Sans beats me to it.

“heya tori.” The skeleton finally had the decency to wake up and witness my last moments. He waved lazily towards the fuming goat mama. She was not impressed.

“Sans the skeleton, you better tell me why in the world is the whole living room of my house a mess, when I specifically told you to take care of Frisk in my absence!” I don’t know what's more terrifying, the way her paws were smoking with unlit fire magic, or THE FACE. That face any mother somehow knows to inspire fear and make any child see their short lives flash before their eyes.

There is no surface in the living room spared from the little mud paw print, the only things that are salvageable being the couch and pet rock. The culprit of such barbaric crimes against mom's morning cleaning sat by his master’s feet without a care in the world, yawning at the consequences his acts brought to his human friend.

Bad dog, Toby!

**”I told you Frisk! you should have left that dog in the rain this time. Your stupid kindness will be  your downfall one day!”

Oh come on Chara, you were having the time of your life when I was running around trying to get Toby to calm down.

**"Yeah it was hilarious, but you would think that if you can beat Undyne in a race for your life, you could beat a dog from getting you grounded for the rest of your life! But alas, I was wrong.”

“well, i did take care of the kiddo. you said nothing about the house! heh heh....errr... tori?” Sans had started with a relaxed tone at first, but he became uncomfortable after noticing a fireball coming to life in the queen's furry paw.

“ok, ok, ok, tori. there is no need to HEAT up this conversation, heh.” At that she created a second one in her other paw. Dang, usually she would have at least smiled at that.

Both child and skeleton turned to look at each other, and with a snap of Sans boney fingers all the mud lit up with blue magic and lifted up from all dirtied surfaces. When everything was spotless once again, he proceeded to make all the mud disappear with a flash of blue magic to god knows where.

**”Blue magic is so awesome! It’s a shame humans can’t use magic anymore.”

Well, maybe if we just try hard enough we can achieve anything we set our minds into!

We can conquer magic with the power of our minds!

**”Hehe, you can always count on Frisk to get your daily dose of positivity.”

“Okay... thank you very much Sans. Forgive me for losing my temper, but you should check on Frisk even if he is in no mortal danger! I would like to have a doghouse set up for Toby so this kind of incident does not happen ever again.” Sans nods with a lazy sigh, slumping back into the couch defeatedly.

“And Frisk, my child?” at that, she glances at the boy who let the dog in. “Be more careful with the dog, please? I know you are very mature for a lot of things, but still, you need to take better decisions in the future. We don’t want the spaghetti-apocalypse from last year happening again, do we?”

Ugh. That’s a low blow. She didn't have to remind me about the time when Papyrus and I tried to make a big meal out of his favorite dish. It somehow exploded, and while nothing broke, we and the whole kitchen were covered from top to bottom with the darkish red concoction. It was not a fun time.

Keeping in mind this little culinary incident, I answered with a quick “Yes Ma’am.” and a slight bow. Just like a certain demon butler in one of my favorite animes does.

As everyone finally starts to settle down and mom starts dinner in the kitchen, a tall skeleton parked his red convertible and came through the door with his usual exuberance.

“HELLO LADY ASGORE, HELLO HUMAN FRISK, HELLO LAZY BROTHER AND HELLO TO YOU TOO, CANINE! I, THE GREAT PAPYRUS, HAS ARRIVED YET AGAIN AND BROUGHT MOVIES AND ASSORTED ENTERTAINMENT SO WE CAN HAVE A WONDERFUL NIGHT EVEN IN THIS GLOOMY DAY!” Papyrus poses heroically at the entrance, before shutting the door behind him.

"hey bro" Sans doesn’t even move a finger or open his eyes.

"Hello, Papyrus" Toriel pokes her head out of the kitchen, before going back in.

"Hi!" I wave excitedly at Papyrus.

*happy bark*

I must admit, having Papyrus around makes everything 100 times better. Without him even knowing, he single-handedly dissolved the stern atmosphere the goat mama set and also solved Chara’s boredom issue.

For today.

**"Hey!"

“ALSO, I HAVE BROUGHT THE LATEST OF MUFFET´S SUGARY AND UNHEALTHY BAKED GOODS. IT IS CALLED 'SPIDER CAKE' AND IT´S MADE OUT OF CHOCOLATE”  He presented a medium sized box with Muffet’s Pastry logo on it.

Yay!

**”Cherish that skeleton!”

Sometimes I wonder if he knows you’re here you know, because he always seems to know exactly what you want.

**”Nah it must just be a coincidence... I ‘ve tried to talk with everyone down in the underground and nobody was aware of my presence. We’ve talked about this before, Frisk. I would rather exist like this than try to live a happy life without him. After all, this is what I deserve after what I did.” I can feel the sadness from our bond.

Chara...I’m sorry. I didn't mean to bring it up again.

It has always been a sour subject to Chara not to be able to interact with other people.

**”Shut up, Frisk”

Even if she doesn’t like to admit it.

Papyrus leaves the box in the kitchen to save it for dessert. Finally, he sits down on the couch along with Sans. Mud incident forgotten, Toby jumps up into Papyrus' lap without warning. Papyrus lets out a grumble, but settles down, and even starts petting Toby!

It looks like Papyrus has grown more attached to the dog. How cute!

We watched TV for an hour or something before Sans had enough of watching Cooking With the NOT Human Killer. It was Mettaton's new half an hour special!

Sans walked to the kitchen with a growing smile on his face. I could hear his slippers slide across the floor. He’s so lazy he doesn’t even pick up his feet to walk!

I’ve realized that I'm getting good at noticing the small changes on his face. It must be because I spend so much time with him.

While mom and dunkle Sans were flirting-yet-not-flirting in the kitchen with each other, Chara was making dying poses and disgusted faces to me and, of course, since I am the only one who can see them I have to try my best not to burst into inexplicable laughter.

The calm in the house was broken by Papyrus phone going off with a very obnoxious Mettaton/Napstablook tune.

“OH HELLO UNDYNE! IT IS NICE TO SPEAK TO YOU! HOW ARE YOU AND DOCTOR… ” at being cut off from his rambling, I noted how his expression changed slightly. “NO, WE ARE NOT,” Here he pauses again to listen to Undyne, “OK, I WILL DO IT RIGHT NOW!” It was so hard to tell, but Papyrus looked a tiny bit unnerved, and even possibly worried.

Chara stopped her shenanigans as well. She is very observant of our moods. Perhaps she is even more sensitive to them than me but I guess that's what happens when you have been a ghost for so long.

The chatter in the kitchen died off slowly at the sound of the channel changing. Sans came back to the living room to watch his brother changing stations on the Smart TV.

"bro?" Sans comes closer and watches in confusion as Papyrus continues to switch channels. Even I’m curious!

We all watched as Papyrus switched through the channels until Ebott News appeared. There was a blond, middle-aged woman with melting eye shadow giving a briefing of the news.

“-Police received reports of the sighting of a black cat-like “monster” of about 6 to 7 ft. long. Witnesses affirm the subject has been running from Main Lane through the Embassy of Humans and Monsters. They were intercepted by officer Undyne and the “Canine Squad” who are responsible for any monster or magic related reports in the police department of Ebott Ville. We are currently at the premises of Peace Memorial Central Park waiting for His Majesty, King Asgore himself, to make an appearance. It seems, as stated by the ex captain of the Royal Guard, that this is not a monster that came from the underground. They haven't been able to summon its soul to engage in a pacific confrontation.” Rain pounded angrily over her yellow umbrella, almost muffling her voice. You could barely see past her with all the rain pouring down. She glanced this way and that, trying to get a glimpse of the strange monster.

Asgore has yet to make an appearance.

Rain pourded angrily over her yellow umbrella.

**”There is no such thing as ‘pacific confrontation’ if the name Undyne is in the same sentence...” Chara is snickering as she watches the screen with us.

Chara!! Don't be mean! Of all the things she said, that's what you are focusing on?

**”What's the big deal? It's not as if the monster has done any damage! I'm sure he just got drunk and thinks he is in Grand Theft Auto and he has to run from the S.W.A.T. or something. What I am saying is, as long as nobody gets hurt it's not our business. Undyne is there so he won’t get hurt by any humans.”

Be serious! If they are calling Mr. Dad Guy even though Undyne is already there, they mean business.

Ever since the barrier broke and the monsters were freed, Papyrus has changed his goal from being a Royal Knight to being one of the Monster Kingdom’s public figures ("hero" in his own words) for the Human-Monster relations alongside Mettaton and it has worked for the two of them so far. There should be no need to call the King in this kind of situation if he’s not utterly necessary.

The news lady touches a little bud in her ear, before looking back at the camera. “Okay, okay, thanks Mark," She said after a brief pause, "King Asgore has finally arrived.” The cameraman and reporter wait for the incoming van to stop and the goatman to get off.

“Your Majesty? What can you tell us about the situation?” Mr. Dad Guy, as Chara fondly likes to name him, appears with a full body yellow rain coat. It was big.

**”Who sells those that big?”

Chara, sshhhh!

“Howdy! Such a rainy day, right? Well, I was called here by my ex captain of the Royal Guard because she told me it's not possible to summon this monster's soul for a friendly confrontation. The normal means to stop them seem not to make any…” at that, he turns towards the forming crowd behind him, and stops short in his speech. His posture change didn't go unnoticed by Chara as she herself tensed up and, thanks to her connection to my soul I could sense this change, too.

Asgore steps out of camera range and appears next to Undyne. They exchange a few words, muted by the heavy rain.

The King summons a big red trident that I'm very familiar with.

“GASP!” Papyrus just HAD to vocalalize all of our responses. He was somewhat right, though. A year has gone by without any of us witnessing what was happening on the TV.

**”Why the heck is he doing that??!!”

Asgore stood tall with his trident in his hands and his battle pose ready. Soul or no soul, he was going to attack. I think it’s the first time any has seen him wield it in a long time.

In that very moment, the camera finally focused on the monster and everyone could see them. Their movements were erratic and disoriented as if made out of a dark thick smoke, their claws were long and sharp and...and…

A red vest on his torso, partially swallowed by his shadowy body...

Their eyes that unmistakable crimson red...

That hair...

It’s unmistakably W shape.

No!

**“Frisk, What’s wrong?”

*HISSSSSSS*

A loud hiss is heard from the TV but I could only focus on that hair. It's impossible not to recognize it, after all, it's his signature feature.

No! No no no stop!

DON'T HURT HIM!

Nothing matters now! Focus Frisk, FOCUS!. What do you need to do? What are my options?

An option panel opens.

* …A friend is in danger!

[ACT]

*Run                                 *Ask for help

*Explain the situation

♥ *Run

I’ll have to thank Undyne later for being our PE teacher, even though it was just for a couple of months. I can run a marathon after chasing the annoying dog without breaking a sweat. For some reason mom is currently frozen on the spot watching the events unfold on the TV. Her face seems stuck in a shocked expression. As soon as she heard the door though, she snapped out of it and ran out after me.

“FRISK!” Toriel shouted at me but I wouldn’t stop. Not while my friend is in danger.

**“ARE YOU FRICKING SERIOUS FRISK?! STOP RUNNING, MOM IS RIGHT BEHIND US!!”

There’s no time to explain! Sorry goat mama.

I have to SAVE a friend!

Chapter Text

Ebott Ville, Peace Memorial Avenue, 1 year 7 months after the release of monsters and magic back in the world.

Running through a storm is not easy. My socks are drenched. Same goes for every piece of clothing on my body.

**”CAN YOU STOP JUST FOR A MINUTE AND EXPLAIN YOURSELF?? YOU... YOU BUTTFACE!!”

Chara, please! There is no time...jeez, I’m getting really tired. Look, I’ll explain everything later. Just let me save them first.

**”Ugh, Fine…”

Thanks!

Thankfully, the park is not that far away from home. Another good thing about being adopted by the queen of the underground is that we could freely choose where the new house would be built in the new part of the city. It was built to accommodate all the monster residents from the underground, which is a lot!

Almost there!

**”Okay I get it, he’s your friend, but Frisk! If that monster didn't come from the underground, then where did they come from?”

See, uh... that's a very funny story!

**” I swear if you are going to give me an excuse-”

No! It's just... you won’t understand if I don’t explain it from the beginning.

I don’t think you’d believe me anyways.

**”Patience is not my virtue Frisk! You know that! Also, what makes you think I would’nt believe in you? I trust you.”

I'm sorry, I know. I just...huff…okay... the weight from the water in my sweater isn't doing me any favors…

Why was I wearing the heaviest sweater I have?!

Chara please, just let me save him first! When he is not in danger anymore I’ll tell you everything.

And surely everyone else will want a piece of me too after this…

**” Frisk look I-I'm here for you, as is mom, the comedian, and Papyrus. Even Undyne and Alphys. You're not alone pal, we've got your back! And,” Here Chara sighs, before continuing, ”I'm sorry... I shouldn't ask about the things you want to keep a secret. I have my fair share of those too, after all.”

Okay, that made me slow down a little. Chara NEVER apologizes.

**“Ugh, screw you.”

Well, I never intended to hide this, to begin with. Let me explain from the beginning or else you might just get confused. I’ve always felt guilty for never telling you.

...And Chara?

**”Yes?”

Thank you for trusting me, and I'm not just thanking you for this time but for all the other ones, too.

**“Sure thing Frisky business!”

I had to take a break after running for 15 minutes straight. No matter how much Undyne trained me, she’s never prepared me for running in a storm!

*The downpour is relentless.

*Having someone to protect fills you with Determination.

FILE SAVED

I’m close enough when I hear it.

*CLANK. CLANK. CLANK.*

Oh no!

That's Asgore's trident meeting with concrete!

Wait, concrete?

Rushing closer to the scene I notice that all of the present -with the exception of Undyne- watch Asgore in awe. For someone who would be witnessing a magic battle for the first time, it's extraordinary. It's no surprise they all seem stumped.

Blue, blue, blue, orange…

I watch the shadow creature dodge. He’s pretty good at it!

Stay still...

One...

Two...

Three...

MOVE! 

*CLANK. CLANK. CLANK. CLANK.*

Jeez, I still have nightmares with those blinking eyes and that trident…

**” Wow, whoever that is, he knows how to dodge!” Chara points over my shoulder, floating off the ground to see.

This is bad, when we fought against Asgore he was not going all out like he is now! What to do, what to do?

“FRISK!” I hear someone shout!

WHOA!! Papyrus is soon standing right in front of us. How did he even get here so fast?? The water slides down and over his skull, and he doesn’t even seem the least bit tired.

“DEAR HUMAN FRISK, AS MUCH AS I LIKE TO EXERCISE AND BE FIT AND READY FOR ANY CHALLENGE, I HAVE TO SAY THAT A STORM IS, IN NO WAY, AN OBSTACLE! IT IS EASILY OVERCOME BY YOURS TRULY!” He strikes a heroic pose before finishing his spiel. He’s so cool! “AND I AM VERY SURE WE SHOULD HAVE ASKED MISS ASGORE’S CLONE FOR HER AUTHORIZATION FOR AN OUTSIDE ACTIVITY BECAUSE WHILE THIS MAY ONLY BE A PERSONAL OPINION, I THINK SHE'S-"

“FRISK DREEMURR STOP RIGHT THIS MOMENT OR ELSE…” Toriel makes her presence known with a howling warning. She looks exhausted, sorry mom.

“-NOT THRILLED ABOUT HAVING A HEALTHY RACE TO THE PARK IN THE RAIN.” Papyrus looks down at me, smiling like he usually does. Oh Papyrus.

Well, thankfully my heart was still pumping with adrenaline from running for so long! If not, I’m sure it would have ended up stopping completely by now.

“Oh. Umm, sorry Pap. It's just… complicated.” The confused skeleton only glances at me anxiously but distracts himself with the battle a couple of meters away from us.

**” I was going to tell you that he was tailing us closely, but I figured you wouldn't have given a single crap to what he had to say since you were running like a madman.”

Oh thank you so very much Chara, your help is very appreciated.

**” Shut it buttface, sometimes you don’t deserve my incredible guidance”

If your help is soooo incredible, tell me; how do I stop Mr. Dad Guy from hurting my friend? I mean... look! He’s not even attacking Asgore back… he doesn't want to fight! He's not always like this. I don’t even know why is he in that form…

**”Form? You mean to say that that is not his real appearance?”

“heya kid, gonna tell what made you run like you had your pants on fire? weird, 'cause I see them soaking wet right now”

WHOA!! Not again!

He just… appeared out of nowhere!

**“He took a shortcut, Frisk. A bad timed one, that is.”

“Umm I… eerrrr…” I wring my wet sweater between my hands and can feel it splatter water all over my shoes. Ew.

I didn’t have time to think of a good excuse as rings of fireballs started to get closer and closer to Asgore’s opponent and the "monster" started to get hit by them. 

???

HP:3458/5000

HP:3452/5000…

HP:3446/5000….

*He doesn't want to kill Asgore.

I grit my teeth at the sight. It reminds me so much of my battles with Asgore and Flowey.

Like father like son, right? 

I have never wanted to fight, yet they were set on killing me… welp, no time for gloomy thoughts!!

*A friend is still in danger. 

[ACT]

*Get in the middle         *Shout

*Plead

♥ *Get in the middle

Papyrus and Sans knew better than to try to stop me. They never could in the underground and they wouldn’t be able to on the surface, either. Knowing this, they followed me until reaching the police circled area. They stayed there but I quickly slipped through.

“PLEASE DAD, STOP!!” I shouted. Owwie! I always forget how much shouting hurts. I stood between both males, successfully stopping them from hurting each other.

Obviously I didn’t want to get impaled by the king's trident again, so I left a margin of about one meter from him and outstretched my arms in a placating way. His eyes grew wide and he stopped dead in his tracks. Something… something flashed through his gaze... like a phantom memory, but it was gone as quickly as it came. I'm not sure what emotion was shown, or maybe I just imagined it.

“Fr-Frisk what are you doing here, child?” Asgore’s eyes widened, and he glanced back towards the monster worriedly.

“Asgore, please! Don't harm him, he’s my friend!” I pleaded using the best puppy face I have.

**” It's not working Frisk!” Chara looked up at Mr. Dad Guy, and even she was scared.

She is right! His stance didn't falter... but he stopped throwing fireballs so at least that's something!

**”Because you are in the middle. If you weren't…”

I know… I don’t want to think about it.

*The rain has stopped.

"Meeeow??" I hear the softest meow, and I almost died right then and there.

OMG. That was sooooo cuuuute!! I suppressed a squeal as I heard him meowing questioningly behind me again. I turned around and extended my hand. I had to be quick! This might be my only chance to pet him!

“DO. NOT. TOUCH IT, Frisk!” Asgore's commanding voice reverberates in the park and I don't care one bit. The cat-like monster stilled; though as if afraid of breathing.

Asgore's comanding voice reverberates in the park and I don't care one bit. The cat-like monster, though, stilled as if afraid of breathing.

I take a step closer to my transformed friend. He most be so confused.

Yes! I made contact! I can finally touch him!

“Hi! Pleased to finally see you again Mr. Higgsbury! Do you remember me? We used to talk a lot. Are you there? Don't worry, they won't hurt you if I'm here!” I talk happily to the black monster, and it’s like all his worries just slip out of him.

He looks so happy! My SOUL feels all fuzzy inside at the sight of him trusting me even when he's like this. 

“FRISK DREEMURR. STOP RIGHT THERE!!” Uh oh, Toriel finally caught up to us. Okay, now I'm ROYALLY screwed.

Gone was the sweet and loving goat mama; and now, in her stead, stood a very stern looking queen, right next to her(?) king.

She was LIVID.

Chapter Text

Ebott Ville, Peace Memorial Central Park, 1 year 7 months after the release of monsters and magic back in the world.

**”Fuck this shit, I'm out.”

Even though Chara can’t really leave me, she starts to float away calmly.

Chara! Don't leave me, I'm scared!! Didn't you say you'd be there for me whenever I needed you??

I said to my soul-mate, she seemed to not be moved, not even a little, with my plead.

**”No, no! You got it all wrong, if you bring shit upon yourself and by that I mean getting mom mad at you, you sure as heck are alone and-”

“Frisk” A stern and concerned voice called out to me. The poor human policemen were not used to that tone from the queen and just shivered in fear.

“Frisk” she said again, calming. “Please, I believe that you have a good reason to protect this…” -She seemed to hesitate a little- “...creature. But you don't know what kind of danger it- ”

“NO!” Okay, maybe I shouldn't raise my voice to my mom but I've had enough therapy to know that I can't bottle up my anger anymore. And well... -come on! I'm tired of running! I'm drenched, my hair is sopping wet and my feet are burning. Plus... maybe I am a little mad at my family for being okay with trying to kill an innocent person.

**“Frisk what the hell? Don't yell at mom!” Chara's eyes are as wide as saucers.

I ignored Chara, too. I don't remember the last time I ever did that.

Oh yeah, now I remember. It was when mom wanted me to stay in the Ruins for the rest of my life and Chara was fine with that arrangement, not wanting to defy her authority. I wish I didn't have to do this but they leave me no choice. I have to ACT.

“Do not call him creature ever again.” I steal a look at Toriel before looking at my feet, the words lipping past my lips.

“What did he do to deserve immediate execution!? I'm sure none of you would really want to kill someone in front of thousands of viewers, right dad?” I say as I point at the camera that is still live streaming. Both Toriel and Asgore take a step back in realization.

I left the ex couple with that thought and turned around again to where Mr. Higgsbury is.

It looks like he couldn't care less about the tense situation. Judging by how he was aiming to jump at a dove that drew near, he is probably more focused on dinner than the commotion he is causing. Poor him, he must be starving.

He starts to lunge towards the dove, and I quickly try to stop him. “Mr. Higgsbury? Remember what happened the last time you tried to eat a whole bird in one gulp?” that stopped him... mid jump. He lands back onto the ground with a soft thud.

*Wild dove ran away.

Finally, he lowers his head in defeat. I chuckle lightly before continuing. “That's what I thought," I can't help but smile at him. So cute! "Okay, come here. Everything is fine now.” I reach out for him again. He smells my hand to know if we are still good. We are. He nuzzles my palm in appreciation.

*Pet, pat, pet, pot.

*Prrr prrr prrr

*The Shadow King is glad for the petting but, it looks like he is in need of a can of tuna… or twenty…

*YOU WON

*You earned 0 XP and 0 gold.

Huh? Shadow King?

**”Shadow King? what does that mean?”

I… I don’t know.

“Frisk, please.” Asgore carefully says. “Frisk… for the love of the angel. Stop touching it!”  The ex couple kept begging but what they didn't expect is that I would not pay any attention to them. The cute cat like shadow creature turns over, his tummy facing the sky, begging/mewing to be pet some more. By the angel! I couldn't resist such cuteness. I forgot how I had wanted to do this before!

*Pet, pat, pet, pot, pat.*

*Prrr prrr prrr….*

Hehe so cute.

Okay, looks like that’s enough for you today.

**”Fricking finally”

I told you that I would explain after I'm a hundred percent sure no one will attack him. I want to show them he means no harm.

**“…” She grumbles, crossing her arms and floating a good distance away.

I'll try to make it up to her later.

I see something moving from the corner of my eye and I tense up immediately. Something... -white?

It turns out the white thing is Papyrus, who eyes the shadow creature before speaking, “MY LITTLE HUMAN FRIEND... PLEASE, I'M SURE KING ASGORE DIDN'T WANT TO APPROACH THEM WITH... MURDERY INTENTIONS. WHAT I DON'T KNOW IS THAT IF IT IS GOOD FOR YOU TO BE TOUCHING THIS BLACK GOOPY CAT-LIKE FRIEND OF YOURS! REMEMBER THAT GOOPY THINGS AND HUMANS DON’T MIX WELL WITH EACH OTHER!” Papyrus is talking about that one time I got sick. I had eaten some cup noodles he bought from a human store. They were way past their expiration date and looked goopy. Yikes. Papyrus is approaching us slowly but wary of the shadow being's movements. When I turned at him, I saw Sans two steps behind him, eye sockets devoid of his normal eye lights and ready to reach for the tall skeleton.

Undyne took a step forward, “YEAH PUNK!! WHAT PAPYRUS SAID! IF THE KING SAYS THAT YOU SHOULD NOT TOUCH IT, YA BETTER LISTEN!!” added the shouting wet fish woman. Her tone actually made the shadowy one's ears perk, but otherwise, he remained on the ground. I wonder why Papyrus' voice din't affect him but Undyne's did… gotta ask him later.

**”And how are you planning on doing that, smartass? He is not listening to reason!”

He is!! Actually, he is one of the most intelligent and kind people I have ever met!!

**”Then, why he has not defended himself?! Or told them to stop, or, I don´t know, something!? Whatever, you're being a big dumb idiot right now so, fuck it”

She is right... not the "big dumb idiot" part, but of him listening to what I want him to do. Also, I have to take into consideration that the eyes of my family and -maybe- the whole world is watching how things are unfolding right now. If this doesn't end peacefully, I'm afraid there will be consequences.

**”I hate not to being alive..." She sighs, and I remind myself to go find some chocolate later to cheer her up. "Do whatever you need to do and let's go home.”

Right away, pal.

I kept my hand planted in the shadow tendrils. They felt cold and smooth, and they flickered through my fingers. Mr. Higgsbury sure is a good cat!

As I pet him, I feel something sticky on his right side.

I bring my hand up to my face, and focus on the weird spots on my fingers.

Red clung to my hand. It slipped down my palm and I could feel some under my fingernails.

Oh no!

Blood!

On a closer look, he has a barely visible wound starting from his right side that stretches all the way to his belly. By the looks of it, the slice is deep and blookd trickles down from it steadily. We need to put him to sleep somehow, so he can transform back to normal!

Hopefully.

I hear two soft thuds and look up to see Asgore cloer than before. “Frisk, that creature is very dangerous and must be dealt with immediately. Please stand aside and let me put it out of it's misery. It's wounded, we must act quick!” Asgore sounds so sure of himself... as if he was doing some kind of charity to my friend.

He sounds like someone who was making a horrible decision thinking he's making the right choice.

I can't let Mr. Dad Guy near him. Once I saw Mr. Higgsbury fight a beefalo by himself. And he won.

**"A what?" Chara seems less upset and now just plain confused.

Later!

Everyone around me looked at him with varying degrees of displeasure, anxiety, anger and disbelief. I'm so grounded after this.

Ugh, focus Frisk, priorities first!

**”Frisk. He is being serious about this, don’t make him mad if you don't want a trident through your tummy again.”

Stop with the “again” comments!! You think I don’t remember how much it hurts?

He...he wouldn't do it again, right? Is he going to hurts us again?

Please, not again.

**”OKAY, okay calm down!!” Chara places a ghost hand on my shoulder, but it doesn't help any.

Calm down? CALM DOWN?

What if I can't protect him?! What if Asgore kills him?

He doesn't deserves to die like this! Not after all the things he's been through.

What should I-- A loud snore rings. It makes me hold that last thought.

Oh...

AWESOME!!

**”Look here-” Chara tries to speak but I quickly silence her off,

Shhh Chara, silence!

**”WHAT!?” She flings up her arms, ready to explode.

Another snore rumbles from the shadow creature.

He fell asleep by himself!

*Your friend is too tired to wait for food. He went to sleep instead.

It's not like Chara could be heard outside my head but the first thing my mind thought was to silence every source of noise so that he wouldn't wake up. The spirit listened to me, for once. I believe she also forgot that she can't possibly wake him up even if she tried too.

The dark being's breathing slows and the following purr when my hand touched his side told me he was having a peaceful sleep. In the end, he was more tired than hungry. Sorry Mr. Higgsbury, I couldn't fill your tummy but it's time for you to turn back into what you really are.

Everyone present gasped when his shadow form dissipated in wisps of odorless grayish smoke…

A lightly sun burnt skin appeared below the darkness. His hair style… did'nt change. His eyes were closed as his size shrunk a little from his shadowy form. Most of his clothes were in rags but one could discern a blood soaked red vest, paired with black pants. Above all, the most important feature is that, without the shadows encasing his body he had all the features of a 30 or so human male.

I smile softly at his sleeping form and let out a sigh of relief.

Mr. Higgsbury shifts from his position on the ground, and I hear him utter only one word. “Hungry…….”

Okay, that's a start.

"Welcome home, Mr. Higgsbury"

Chapter Text

Ebott Ville, Toriel's residence, 1 year 7 months after the release of monsters and magic back in the world.

The next hours passed in a blur. I remember having him sleeping next to me, an officer shouting for someone to get an ambulance, mom grabbing me and using green magic all over my body, especially my hands and saying that I could be infected. Infected with what, really? Shadows? I don’t know. All of this happened while the paramedics took him away to the human hospital. Yes, human hospital. There is a newly built hospital just across the street from the park, but the human government has yet to green light the facility to be used not only for monsters, but for humans as well, so there’s that. The thing is is that we arrived home sometime around nightfall, but I had already fallen asleep in my mom's arms.

I dreamt about a gentleman scientist and his eccentric ways of describing things.

The morning after the whole ordeal came all too quickly for me, I just KNOW for a fact that all of my friends are in the living room, ready to face a new challenge if Undyne’s and Papyrus' loud voices were anything to go by, so I decided to make my morning rituals take the longest I could manage.

“The calm before the storm,” or so they say.

**” If you are grounded until 2030, you're lucky” Chara, who had been previously silent appears by my side.

I know, but there is no turning back now. What is done, is done.

**” It’s ironic that you say that when you are the only one who has a way to go back.” She throws the LOAD button at me. There is no respect anymore, huh? I make it disappear before it touches my fingers. I wouldn't like to relive the stress again, thank you very much.

**” Well, there is still the option Frisk. Just remember that. If this friend of yours gives our family problems you'll be the one responsible for it, too.” Her legs, which usually dangle towards the ground float up as she lays down in the air.

I... I’ve never really thought about that, but I reassure myself that he is anything but dangerous and I have to make them understand. I also need to convince them to let me go to the hospital to pay him a visit. I need to buy him some clothes, too. What is his size?

**”There he goes again. We lost him, ladies and gentlemen.” Chara snickers before swooping back to me.

Oh shush you!

Someone knocks on the door, ending the light banter.

Urgh.

“Yes?” I walked towards the door. “Frisk, my child? Are you presentable?” she said in full goat mom mode.

“Umm, yeah mom,” I said with a shrug, because what else was there to say? Chara just looked at me.

“May I come in?” She smiled sweetly at me, though I could sense her slight discomfort.

“…sure.” I mean, why not?

The awkwardness was not going to get any better until we talked it out. I opened the door and there she was, the woman who once held the power and authority to a whole nation, in jeans and a white and red heart stamped blouse.

She looked stunning!

**"Frisk!!" My soulmate grumbled, but even she had to admit her mom looked great.

Hehehe!

Toriel closes the door behind her and approaches me ever so slowly.

It is involuntary, but fear starts to rise from my gut up to my throat. I know for a fact she would never hurt me again, but-

**”So no “again” comments huh?” Chara rests a hand on each of my shoulders, leering over me. She smiled at me with a knowing look in her eye, before floating away again.

My fingers twitched and I looked away from Toriel.

“Oh, no Frisk. I'm not mad at you!” As always, she could not fathom the struggle going inside my head. She speaks to me as if I was afraid of getting grounded for the weekend. It's totally not because she can summon the flames from hell with a snap of her fingers!

Heh, edgy.

I need to calm down. I have to answer the goat mama, and being stressed won’t help.

“No mom. I know you’re mad at me.” I smiled and hugged her, or well,  a fraction of her, but who cares? Goat mom is so soft! “I just don't want you to hate me...”

“Oh my child! I'm very sorry-” I feel a furry paw make its way into my hair.

“It’s not that, mom.” I feel her paw still. “You have every right to be mad at me. I didn't obey you when you told me to, and I'm really sorry for raising my voice at you, and... and... I-I promise I won’t do it again,” I whisper.

Toriel kneels to the ground so she can look me in the eyes after I had lowered my head.

“Listen Frisk, I… might not be the best at judging people, and I know better than to make assumptions based on someone's appearance. Appearances are deceitful to the eye. However! Asgore and I need to talk to you about that… friend of yours. He could have been a dangerous being," she sternly said. I go to defend him but she stops me with a soft paw.  "Let me be honest with you though, I believe that you should never apologize for standing up for a friend. I don’t know yet when or how you met this person but we were wrong in letting things happen as they did. Most importantly, you saved Asgore from committing a crime, Frisk. If you had not stopped him, monsterkind would have had to deal with the public execution of a human. That would surely soil all the peace treaties we have been working so hard for in this past year and a half. In the worst-case scenario, it would have escalated into a new war between the two races...

"What I'm trying to say is: thank you so much for saving us once again, Frisk. I'm so glad to have you here with me. We all very much appreciate what you did last night!"

Heh, and just like that, all my worries melted away from my body. She always leaves me speechless with her kindness.

“Goat mama, the best mama!” I managed to say, and even though it is muffled by the crushing hug I give her she hummed acknowledging.

“Now having said that you are grounded until Christmas!” She pulls away, a stern look written all over her face.

“Nooooooo!” I whine.

**”Told you” Chara is laughing, wiping tears from her eyes.

“And no chocolate for a month too.” Toriel nods, satisfied with the punishment.

Frisk.exe tries to load LOL.png…. LOADED…

**“AUGGG NOOOOOOOOO” Chara kneels in the mindscape's “ground” as she shouts, hands formed into fists and outstretched to the “sky”.

As I try to keep my face sad, I suddenly can’t help but sneeze.

“Oh, sweetie! Did you catch a cold yesterday? My poor baby!” She reaches to my forehead but I gently shoved her away. 

“I think it's only your hair in my nose. Don't worry, I don't feel sick”I mean it, I don’t feel sick at all.

“Very well my child, but do tell me if you start to sneeze later, will you not? We don’t want you to develop a cold!” She smiles widely at me.

“Of course not, mom.” She nods gently, then she stands from where we were hugging and closes the door behind her. That will give me a couple of minutes before I have to deal with the consequences of my actions with the other members of my family.

**”Now what's the plan, smartass?” Chara, still offput about the chocolate ban, glares at me.

My panel comes up.

*A decision has to be made.

[ACT]

*Run

*Lie        *Ask them for more time to explain.

♥ *Ask them for more time to explain.

I would rather have them waiting to get answers than to lie without a reason… I don’t feel like running today, either… or ever again for the matter. So, the third option it is.

Chapter Text

Ebott Ville, Dreemmur residence, 1 year 7 months after the release of monsters and magic back in the world.

I came down the stairs, fixing my red striped black sweater and land right into the middle of a very heated conversation.

…“AS MUCH AS I WOULD LIKE TO GIVE YOU THE REASON UNDYNE, I STRONGLY BELIEVE THAT JUST BECAUSE IT HAS PINEAPPLE ON IT, IT DOES NOT MEAN THAT IT. IS. HEALTHY.” Papyrus has a strained look on his face, and I can hear grumbling from Undyne.

Anyone can guess what they’re talking about, because... I AGREE! Who could like pineapple pizza!?

**” Don’t ask me!” Chara gags and I can’t help but giggle.

“Oh come ON you bonehead! If it has vegetables on it,  it's technically a half salad, half pizza. That makes it half healthy, right?! I think that it’s a cool idea to get people into eating half a salad rather than having none at all!” She’s not mad at him, I can tell just by how she’s smiling at the skeleton.

They are just bantering again.

Before Papyrus could come up with an answer, a shy stuttering yellow monster spoke up.

“U-Um, Undyne… p-pineapple is not a vegetable it's a-actually a-a fruit.” At this the fish woman turns to her yellow girlfriend, “Oh. It's confusing though, here on the surface there’s a TON of different kinds of foods and plants and SO MANY NAMES AND THINGS TO REMEMBER! Thank the angel, I have the most intelligent girlfriend in this world, who knows a lot of cool stuff for me!!” Undyne playfully lifts a blushing Alphys in the air, holding Alphys from under her arms.

Awwww, so cute! 

“you mean a... skele-ton of new things, right?” Wait, when did Sans get here!?

“Shut it Sans, let me smooch my girlfriend!!” Undyne says, and Papyrus’ eye socket twitches in disapproval, but otherwise says nothing about the pun.

*Insert adorkable smooching!*

And He said, let there be smooches

**”Hehehe, dorks.” Chara smiles at everyone, and I can feel her happiness from the SOUL bond. She really loves everyone.

I let my presence be known with a loud wolf whistle.

Alphys can’t possibly get any redder than that!

Papyrus shakes his head as Undyne twirls Alphys around. I wish I had a camera to take a picture!

“Young man! What did I tell you about whistling inside the house?” Mom's voice comes from the kitchen.

Woops! I forgot.

“To not do it because it hurts your ears,” I answer guiltily.

“Exactly, so please remember that next time you want to embarrass doctor Alphys. You can do it by other means. I'm sure you can do that, right my child?”. Alphys begins to sweat heavily.

Before I could think of other ways to tease Alphys, Toriel calls from the kitchen, “Breakfast is ready, everyone!” Sans -who had been sleeping while standing up- stirs and goes to the kitchen, followed by Undyne, Alphys, Papyrus, and myself. In the kitchen, Asgore is already sipping from a steaming cup of tea.

**”That means that mom and dad are on friendly terms today.” Chara’s smile broadens and she floats towards Asgore.

She’s right. Depending on the day, mom doesn’t like to have Asgore not even one meter near her, but on other days, she likes to have his company and be civil to him.

Women.

**” Hey! That was really sexist you know! Maybe they were discussing what to do with your little show yesterday, sleepyhead.”” I feel a half-hearted punch in my arm through our link.

That's… a good point. Don’t get me wrong, I didn't say it to offend you,  it’s just… sometimes I don’t know how to please her or what is making her upset or angry. Usually, I can understand people's feelings and problems but… well, I don’t know how to make her happy sometimes.

**”… I know Frisk. Sometimes… it's all just” -here Chara flounders for a bit, obviously struggling- “difficult, right?” She starts to float back to me.

I let out a hum of acceptance, and let my fingers twist a stray strand from my sweater. Chara doesn't comment anymore, though she hangs around idly between me and Asgore.

The atmosphere during breakfast is friendly, and idle conversation is made about this new Mettaton movie that’s coming out soon; that game that the humans seem to be preparing for, and I think I want to try it out; international statements about monster kind; and some other stuff that I'm too distracted to understand. Eventually breakfast finally comes to an end. Mom and Papyrus stand up to collect all the dishes from the table.

“Frisk? May we speak to you about what happened yesterday evening?” The king's voice rings in the room and everyone present falls silent. He folds his hands on the tabletop and stares at me evenly.

**” Awkward...” Chara you’re not helping!

“I...I” I hear myself start to stutter and it’s getting so hard to think. It made perfect sense in my head, but telling them made all my words jumble up.

Sans, ever intuitive interrupts me, “ooookay, cool down frisk. we're not mad at you, you know? yeah, it was a little cat -astrophic but-”

“SANS NO.” Papyrus plants his hands on the table.

Leaning back in his chair, sans continues, “sans yes.” Papyrus glares at Sans with murderous intent. I feel myself smile a little.

“alright, alright, paw -pyrus, you win.” San’s grin grows even wider, and I feel myself relax bit by bit.

“DID YOU JUST MAKE A PUN WITH MY NAME?!” By now, Papyrus’ hands have curled into fists. He’s probably going to shake them at Sans any minute now.

Leaning back even farther in his chair, Sans goes for another pun, “nope that's im- paw -sible.”

Just for occasions like this, mom always leaves a window open so the taller skeleton can make an emergency retreat from Sans’ bad puns. Mom ended up bent over the table with laughter and she seems to struggle getting enough air in her lungs.

The banter was really soothing, but Asgore seems not to be happy with how the conversation derailed, so before he says anything else I speak up with a subdued voice.

“Umm… listen. I know what I did was bad. Interfering with monster matters is not one of my duties as ambassador… at least not directly.  But... at the same time, interspecies matters are . I can’t tell you right now how I met Mr. Higgsbury, or why I was so sure he would not harm me, but I just ask you all to let us both explain once he’s out of the hospital.” I clasp my hands together, hoping they will say okay and leave it alone for now.

“Mr. Higgsbury?” Asgore raises one hairy eyebrow.

“Yeah. Dr. Wilson Percival Higgsbury, but don’t call him doctor. He doesn't like it.”

“Okay?” Everybody has plain confusion written on their faces and turn to one another for answers. When none comes, I speak again.

“I swear he’s not dangerous. I don’t know why you attacked him-”

“I did it to protect us,” Asgore says, cutting me off.

My hands curl into fists, and I don’t know what to say again.That's why I don’t like speaking up, why does this always happen with adults; no one’s ever listened to me since my parents...

I feel my vision blur and suddenly the table is more interesting. My soul companion is trying to soothe me and it's working, but I refuse to look up.

“Asgore. I understand that we are in a… a challenging situation, but if you interrupt Frisk when he's speaking again? You WILL regret it.” Toriel speaks calmly, but I can hear the power behind her words.

Goat mom to the rescue!

Asgore gulps, and I think I see sweat start to form on his forehead. How does that work, anyways?

Chara gulps as well, and she places her hands on my shoulders.

Asgore freezes for a couple of seconds and nods slowly. “I apologize, Frisk. It's just…” He looks at his paws for a second and I face him, waiting for an elaboration but it doesn’t come. “You are right,” he changed his train of thought apparently, “we should go retrieve him first, and get a testimony out of him. Or Judge him, if necessary.” Asgore places his paws on the table, folded neatly.

“He. Is. Innocent! He hasn't done anything wrong!” I say, almost growling.

Everyone turns and looks at me; I never let my anger show in my voice but … Mr. Higgsbury didn't deserve any part of what happened to him! All the pain he’s been through, what he has suffered, the deaths…

**”W-what?!” Chara sends startled questioning waves at me.

Yeah, he knows what's like to die over and over again.

Like us.

I sigh, count to five, then speak.

“Can someone take me to the mall so I can buy some clothes for him? He'll need them for when he wakes up.” I try to calm myself as the words pour through my lips slowly. Thinking about someone else’s well being helps too.

I stand up to get my trusty blue and purple striped sweater upstairs. I don't look back at the shocked family I left at the table.

That was the end of that conversation.

Chapter Text

Ebott Ville, Wendell Ebott Hospital, 1 year 7 months after the release of monsters and magic back in the world.

Cold…

So cold…

Is it winter already…?

Eternal winter.

Did I knit enough sweaters for the children?

I feel... something soft cover me. Warmth.

Guess I did…

No.

Wait.

It smells like chemicals…?

It smells like disinfectant!

“Mom could you…. …. …. knife? … …. … … … to wake… …. hungry”

“Guh, no Wendy. No mmgg… knives for you…” I’m covered and warm, and I almost fall asleep despite trying to stay awake...

“Mr. …?”

“Huh?” I shift in the warm blanket, and try to think.

That did NOT sound like Wendy's whispers or Webber's speech.

“Mr. Higgsbury?”

“Who…?” I try to speak but it feels like I’d eaten a razor blade. My throat… it hurts, but I can deal with it. It is not as raspy as it was when... nevermind that. The pain’s going away anyways.

“Can you… ? … … hurt … ?” the voice asks.

“Yes, hurts… I guess,” I croak.

It doesn’t hurt too much, but still, it's like an itch I can't scratch. I slowly get used to it.

“Your… can… open. Your eyes?” My hearing seems to be coming back to me too.

“Eyes? Did I lose them again?” I try to touch them but my arms feel a bit heavy.

“What?!” A second voice... feminine, deep, motherly?

“Umm... he’s just confused mom, he doesn't know what he's saying.” The first voice sounds familiar...

Maybe I hit my head too hard this time around. Now I'm delusional, it seems.

It wouldn't be the first time.

Must've been out like a torch for a while, as well. The sun is killing my eyes.

Sun?

The first thing I see when I open my eyes is the bright beam of light coming through an open window. I have to blink several times to be able to get rid of the blurriness.

Window?

Ceiling?

Higgsbury!

A physical audit first and foremost!

Eyes? Check!

Two arms? Check!

Two legs? Double check!

Ten fingers? Triple check!

Ten toes? Check!

Movement in all of the above? Check and ultra double check!

My stomach hurts, though.

“Nnn...” I better sit up so I can see how my body is holding up.

If it is holding up this time.

“You shouldn't do that Mr. Higgsbury! The stitches might come undone.” The first voice speaks again. I know them from somewhere, I’m sure of it!

“Stitches? Wha-” Tiny hands push me down. They are too little to be Wendy's and far too big to be Webber's...

I look up slowly so as not to hurt my head and-

Is that who I think it is?? I try to speak but end up coughing instead.

“Ow...” I rasp.

A brown haired child with light brown skin, not too different from when we had first met before, if only taller. His brown locks might need a cut but otherwise he has barely changed. Wide open eyes met mine. Those hazel eyes… they were filled with worry, surprise and maybe… sadness? 

That won't do!

“I'm sorry, do I know you?” I try to look as confused as I could.

Okay, maaybe that was too much. Oh my lords, look at that face! It went from a “Ím glad you’re up!” to “My jaw just fell to the floor”.

“Pfft, hahah!  I'm so sorry Frisk I couldn't help it- Oh Lords!” I can’t finish talking -my throat is still dry- but I can’t help but make little wheezes.

Now look at that pouty face!

“V.e.n.d.e.t.t.a.” The word comes slowly from that tiny mouth like if it is a death sentence.

And so the mighty shall fall, they say.

Or laugh their guts out.

Same thing.

*Frisk used Tickle!

*It’s super effective!

“Hahahahaha Frisk! haha come on!” My voice cracks and sounds strange, and I gasp for breath between laughs.

“No.” Frisk looks dead set on killing me with tickles!

“I'm sorry!! Forgive me, please hahaha!” My stomach starts to ache, the pain slowly increasing in strength.

“No!” A slow grin is spreading on Frisk’s face. It’d be cute if not for the unstoppable tickles.

“Mercy please, it hurts!” If only I could stop laughing...

“Mercy is for the weak!” Frisk crows, and they look so happy.

“No, hahaha it really does! Frisk, my stomach…!” I manage to lightly put my hands on their chest to stop them.

Frisk stops tickling me and I come to realize there is more than just a pain in my stomach, but an increasing, throbbing pain all the way to my back.

“Frisk! He is in no condition for you to do that! Please don’t do it again. We don’t want to hurt him more than he already is, do we?” I turn my head to see a white furry monster speak to Frisk… I’d be surprised but I’m too happy to think much of it.

“No mom, sorry mom.” Frisk looks apologetic to the white monster, head tilted down cheeky eyes looking through his bangs.

“I'm not the one you almost tickled to death. Apologize to him, my boy.” Toriel gestures towards me, and I catch the shine on a clar hidden under pristine fur. My boy?

“I’m sorry Mr. Higgsbury.” Frisk murmurs to me, before he glances to the side.

“He deserved it, though,” was heard with a badly concealed whisper and I couldn't help myself again and started laughing with renewed energy.

Oh gods of science, this child!

I huff, Yes, I deserved it, sorry.” As I came down from the laughing spree I tried to assess my surroundings. There were three occupants in the room, me included. The room is nothing special. As for most normal hospitals, there is a lack of personality, the kind that compels you to get out of it as quickly as you can and never come back again. The white paint on the walls looks old and in need of another layer. Otherwise, it’s a normal hospital room.

It has to be the most beautiful room I've ever been in my entire life.I know this because if I’m in a hospital room...

“I'm… free?” I say this with mixed emotions. I should be happy, there will be no more dreadful nights, hearing shadow creatures whispering, claws shredding my throat; creatures prowling at the edge of the warmth of a well lit campfire; horrible, horrible deaths; losing my limbs to shadow creatures; but at the same time, I will miss the children’s laughter while I harvest watermelons for the first time in the season and their little smiling faces from a well-done meal.

“Yes, you’re back! Once you get healthy they will let you go and we have so much to talk about. We can have sleepovers and so much fun!” Frisk bounces on the edge of the bed and they look so happy.

Isn’t this what I’ve dreamed of? Freedom from my eternal prison on that infernal island?

“Am I? Really?” I wonder if this is another nightmare, it’s just too good to be true! Something’s wrong though, I can feel it. There is no way I was just allowed to leave!

This is too much! Too quickly...

“Are you okay? Please don't be upset. I'm sorry… did I hurt you?” Frisk bombards me with questions I can't answer thanks to the ache in my chest.

"Why are you crying?" Frisk touches my face, and when they pull back I can see the tears wet his fingers.

Was I?

Why can't I…

“I-I” My throat, which was already parched and croaky, seems to close up and I couldn’t breathe and-

Stop crying. Think.

Did I really come back to the world I belong to? As I thought to myself, it clicked. Why I felt wrong.

“Where are the children?” I say between tears, although I already had a feeling.

“There was no one when we found you. Were... were you with other people?” The furred creature speaks up again. This must be the goat monster Toriel. I see Frisk getting upset and it's all my fault, but…

If no one is here but me... does that mean I escaped alone? Are the other survivors still back there? Or are they...

Dead?

No, that can't be!

“I'm sorry sir but were there children with you? Could you describe them and give us their names so we can find them?” Toriel slowly says. She fits Frisk's description. I remember him saying something about a gentle monster who aided him when he fell underground. The only thing missing from what he depicted is the purple robe but I guess she can’t use that every day, can she?

I wipe my eyes, sniffling.

“I- I am not certain if they are here, madam.” I try to remember my manners, since this first encounter is already doomed.

“What do you mean, they are not here?” She asks again but I don't know how I could possibly answer her questions without having to explain everything.

So I go for the next good explanation my messy thoughts can come up with.

“If you haven't found them… it's very probable that I came back alone, madam.” I don't want to say "still trapped". For the same reasons. Frisk looks to the side; I can see him look at something, but my eyesight is too blurry -now with tears- to check what it is.

“Mr. Higgsbury please take this crab apple. It will heal your wound better than the medicine they have here,” the child tells me while offering a freshly cut crab apple. How will a crab apple help me? 

I highly doubt it will do anything, but I bite it anyways. It's delicious! How long has it been since I’ve tasted an apple?

*Wilson P. Higgsbury

*HP: 140/150 => HP: 150/150

*You eat the crabapple.

*Your HP was maxed out. Your wound closes and heals... but your heart is still in pain.

There’s too much new information and changes. I can’t hold it back anymore as I close my eyes and let the flow of my tears leave two thin tracks in my face. I feel how I slip into despair as I think about the possibility of never being able to see the other survivors again. Even though I’m so happy it hurts, it hurts more knowing that my family might be gone.Small arms try to encase me with their warmth while I hiccup from all the sobbing. I… I feel a little better.

I haven’t cried like this since... a very long time. It feels nice to cry knowing someone won't judge you. Someone who understands is by your side.

Last time I cried like this, no matter how much I sobbed, nobody came.

I sob some more in Frisk's tiny arms and I try my best to hug him tight. He doesn't complain about the growing wet spot in his sweater.

I feel Toriel's presence grows concerned but I don't give it too much thought.

There is only one single thought in my mind left, as my conscious mind slows down into slumber once again.

Please , don’t let go.

Chapter Text

Ebott Ville, Wendell Ebott Hospital, 1 year 7 months after the release of monsters and magic back in the world.

Wilson POV 

“So..." Frisk came back to the hospital room as soon as visits were available. It's Sunday, and that meant he could stay a little longer today. No school and all that.

"Yesterday...I fell asleep while crying?” I had to ask, it all felt like a dream.

“Yep” He had brought me a change of clothes. I hadn’t noticed before the plastic bag hanging from his little hand, clenched tightly. I wonder if someone had helped him get the right size for me.

“And you were hugging me the entire time until visitors' hours were over?” I shifted uncomfortably; that was no way to act in front of a child.

“Yep,” he said, popping the p. He seemed completely at ease. Frisk finally sat down on the edge of the bed after leaving the white and black striped shopping bag on the little white table near the bed. We were alone in the room from the time being, since Toriel had excused herself earlier.

I mulled over the information, and tried to apologize,“How childish… I'm sorry Frisk, I didn’t mean to cry myself to sleep in front of you and Toriel. That was so unsightly of me.” Despite the fact that I had slept better than ever thanks to that, there is no excuse to make Frisk watch me break down. He’s just a kid!

“I know it must be... hard on you to be held here until they give you green light to go but, I'll be here with you for as long as it takes. Uhhh, well not when I'm in school.”

“Oh, it would be not wise for you to lose a school day over me.” I'm not sure the doctors are going to let me go that easily anyways. I might have to be here longer than I want to.

“I would.” The smirking child stated. I knew I would never be able to change their mind, so I didn’t try to.

“I know, and that worries me.” I murmured back.

“Hehehe!” Oh, this child’s giggles, he sounds like an angel. I can't stop smiling at his bright little face. I let myself sink back into the hospital bed and look out the window.

Toriel had excused herself from the room a little while ago when I woke up. She is to inform the monsters of my... current state. Of course, she had sugarcoated that information for Frisk but I could sense the fright in her eyes whenever she turned to look at me and the obvious obstruction of light from the other side of the door. It all tells me that she had someone outside to guard us, though I doubt it was less for guarding me but for guarding Frisk from me. If Frisk were to be in danger, they would most definitely enter.

Monsters are dumb indeed… If I wanted to, Frisk would be dead ten times over before they could even reach the knob-

What in the bloody hell am I thinking now?

My head....

I turned back to Frisk who was picking at the seam of his purple striped sweater. Did they ever wear something different? “Tell me dear child… Is it true that there was nobody with me when I appeared here?” I decided to make conversation. I need to be one hundred percent sure of some things.

“I'm sorry. There was nobody else when we found you… and uhmm,” -he hesitates a little- “you were in your shadow form when I saw you.” The tiniest of frowns appeared on his face, and Frisk’s fingers found their way to the hem of his sweater. I had half a mind to tell him not to tear it, but decided against it.

“Oh.” What else could I say to that?

Well, it does not surprise me that much. I was in my shadow form when I fell into that vortex that spat me here. Although, what does surprise me is the fact that it did not dispel when I lost consciousness.

I wonder why I did not lash out and kill every single creature I came across with. That would be something to think about later.

Urgh this headache wouldn’t go away…

“Well,” -I try to give him my most sincere smile- “the thing is, you still protected me even when you were doubtful of the veracity of our encounters in the shadow realm, so I thank you for that. Who knows what could have happened if you weren't there! You even opposed your parents’ wishes defending me, knowingly getting yourself grounded until Christmas.” I pat his head and watched him grin.

"Thank you very much Frisk." I squished his cheeks together and leaned back pleased as he giggled, hands pressed to his face.

Frisk deserves my gratitude, and not just because of him essentially saving me.

No, he deserves all the happiness this world has to offer for everything he has done for these unworthy monsters too.

Frisk flounders a little and makes a dismissive motion with his little hand. “It's fine, Mr. Higgsbury. I know you would do the same for me if it comes down to that.”

“I would, little one. Without a shred of doubt.” I mean it wholeheartedly.

“One more thing, my dear. You can stop calling me Mr. Higgsbury. Call me by my first name, Frisk. I know you were trying not to get too attached to me the times that we met but we both know it did not work now, did it? It won't possibly work now, will it?.” I say this with a knowing smile and the sweetest voice I could manage without breaking eye contact.

“How did you -”

“Know?”

“Yeah…” Frisk cocks his head and I can’t help but chuckle. He looks like a confused puppy like that.

“I always knew or, to be honest, I suspected it. You never spoke formally about the monsters. Especially when talking about Toriel, and I knew at the time how much you cared about her. You just spoke formally to set up walls and protect yourself from unwanted attachments, and with that heartbreak. You don’t have to be ashamed of that. You did it to protect yourself.” 

Frisk lowers his head and that's my cue to get physical with him. I encircle him with my arms and try to sooth the distressed young boy.

“Frisk, you know I’m no mathematician but, do you know why six is afraid of seven?”

“No…?”

“Because seven ate nine!” This is an old joke I learned in my university years and I'm happy it gave me the desired effect on the child.

“Pfff hehehe that was bad!!” Despite saying it was bad Frisk dissolved into giggles.

“Well it served its purpose if you are laughing, so in my books it was actually pretty good.”

“You're silly, Wilson.” Frisk softly swats my arm.

I feign being hurt and ‘faint’ slowly to my bed as the giggles keep coming.

So funny, my stomach even begins to hurt a little from all the laughing.

The door opens to a skeleton no taller than Frisk. We stop laughing and stare at him as if he had caught us in a very serious conversation.

“soooo….. you guys having a good time over here?” he asks while closing the door behind him.

“Mom sent you, dunkle Sans?” What in the world does dunkle mean?

“yep. she’s speaking with asgore right now.” The skeleton’s eyes turn towards me. What were they anyways? Lights or actual mass?

Frisk nods at his answer. I note how pensive he got...

Think Higgsbury! Change the subject.

“Whatever does dunkle mean?” I ask, confused by the word I'm certain does not exist. It also doubles as a distraction. 

“It's because he is my not yet dad but also my uncle.” Frisk responds with a confidence only a child can utter.

A skeleton, blushing? Does that count as a  blush? A blue hue covers his zygomatics as he starts tripping on his own words.

“So... he and Toriel a thing?” My question, not directed at anyone in specific.

“Not yet but almost!” Frisk and cheers proudly as if his thesis got accepted by a prestigious university.

“How?” I ask and forget completely that I'm asking a very adult subject to a child. Oops.

“Magic!” A couple seconds of jazz hands and sparkling eyes and I’m back to laughing.

 I should have known that answer already. What did I do to deserve for that phenomena to answer all of my recent questions?

Better not to think about it.

Sans tries his best to look as if his saviour's teasing doesn't affect him. It does, terribly so, but he doesn't want it to be that obvious to the audience.

“so.... wilson, right?” He says it slowly, and without a care in the world. He’s scrutinizing me too much for that to be true though. He’s just as interested in me as I am him.

“The one and only.” Two could play that game.

He coughs, obviously still embarrassed from Frisk’s statement.  He is still trying to calm himself down from Frisk's reveal of his “secret” emotions towards the goat woman.

“welp, name's sans, sans the skeleton and we need to speak with you-” he begins the sentence casually but then slowly narrows his eyes for some reason. I raise an eyebrow, waiting for him to finish.

“i was going to say something else but, you see…”

“usually, when i'm seen for the first time by humans, they literally jump out of their skins at the sight, me being and skeleton and all… ”

“ b u t  y o u r  r e a c t i o n  j u s t  n o w  t e l l s  m e  y o u  e x p e c t e d  t o  s e e  m e …”

His eye sockets open impossibly wide and his eye lights disappear. The tiniest flicker of blue is seen in his left eye socket. I mentally take notes; I have a feeling I will be dealing with this monster often.

He’s interesting.

Very interesting.

I expected him to completely disregard how ‘dangerous’ my presence is. Ignore me even. But, it looks like he is going to take offensive measures from the very start.

Somehow, I have seen that expression before and I don't feel afraid to take this challenge head on.

When have I not!

Chapter Text

Ebott Ville, Wendell Ebott Hospital, 1 year 7 months after the release of monsters and magic back in the world.

**************************

And we are back to Frisk's POV!!!

**************************

“huh? no reaction?” Sans’ smile is strained and borderline dangerous. Normal humans would be terrified of him.

Please act like you’re shocked, please act like you’re shocked, please …

I turn around and to my dismay Wilson has a smug smile and a confident twinkle to his eye...

Which is the complete opposite of what Sans was looking for in the human male.

*“Someone is going to die where they stand~ Welp, at least he is not standing!” Chara gleefully chirps.

No!

I didn't know Sans would be so straightforward with the questioning. I thought they would wait until he is discharged from the hospital before doing anything! Asgore must have sent Sans to try dealing with him.

**“HEY! Asgore was trying to protect us! Just because Asgore wanted to kill him a couple days ago doesn’t mean he will send “The Judge” after him!”

I step between them both either way. I’m grateful that we’re in a hospital and in public. Sans would not dare cause trouble in “human territory”, he knows better than anyone that human-monster relationships are not that great yet.

“well?” The soft tapping of his slippers is heard on the hard tile floor. Somehow, he manages to make it sound menacing.

Despite being right in front of him, Sans ignores my presence and looks straight into Wilson's eyes. It’s easy, actually. He just needs to lift his eye-lights a little bit.

Blue eyes stare right back.

“Heh.” Wilson chuckles and I know it’s all over. “Whatever happened to your, “I'm too lazy to do anything”, modus operandi, skeleton?” A sly grin finds its way onto Wilson’s face, obviously pleased with his control over the conversation.

“how did you-”

“Know?”

“...” Sans wasn’t having it, just raising a brow bone.

“Wild guess.” The smirk doesn't leave the scientist's face.

Sans deadpans, “wow man, you're a pretty good liar.”

“Hehe they say it takes a good one to know one, so you must be a pretty good one yourself.” Wilson is having too much fun with this, but he’s really making Sans upset. I bite my lip but stay resolutely in-between them.

“…” Narrowing his eyes Sans tilts his head upwards, posture a little bit more hostile.

**”Ouch…” Chara, although safe since she was a ghost, backed up. I have half a mind to do the same.

Sans doesn't say anything, waiting for Wilson to break down under pressure. They could be shouting at each other and the atmosphere would be less threatening…

**”Frisk…” Chara is making beckoning motions towards her so that I would not be in-between the two.

I'm okay, don’t worry. Wilson is the one I'm worried about.

**”Well, if you ask me, it looks like he wants some trouble.”

He is not like that. He must be pushing Sans for some reason.

The spirit fell silent after that.

“frisk, go to your mother.” Sans asks with a strained smile on his skull.

It was not a question, I noted after a heartbeat. It was an order.

Taking a breath and steeling myself, I say, “No.”

“frisk?” The skeleton tries to make sense of my answer, turning slightly to me. I always listen to him when he orders me to do something.

This time it’s different.

“I won’t go. You two will fight if I go.” I stand my ground between them. I know Sans isn’t going to harm Wilson, he can only deal 1 damage and as I said, he won’t start a battle in a public place.

But words can hurt just as much as attacks.

I held my breath for a couple of minutes waiting for someone to make the next move. What I didn't expect was to hear loud noises coming from the hallway. Sans began to visibly sweat at the sound of a very familiar voice.

“HELLO DOGAMY AND DOGARESSA! IT'S PLEASANT TO SEE YOU AGAIN! IT HAS BEEN 3 MONTHS, 4 DAYS AND 21 MINUTES SINCE THE LAST TIME I SAW YOU AND THE PUPS. I HOPE THEY ARE OVER THE CHEW AND BITE PHASE!”

*Excited yet apologetic barks*

“OH DON'T WORRY ABOUT IT! EVERYONE WANTS A PIECE OF THE GREAT PAPYRUS BUT THEY TOOK IT TO A NEW LEVEL THAT MY BROTHER AND HIS AWFUL SENSE OF HUMOR WOULD BE PROUD OF.” Papyrus closed the conversation with the married couple (and proud parents of five beautiful and fluffy puppies) as he entered the room.

“you say it because they literally took a piece out of you, right?” Sans relaxed as soon as Papyrus took a step inside.

**”How can he change his mood in a heartbeat?” I shrugged mentally.

*Le sigh*

Papyrus.exe opens stinkeye.jpg

“…THAT EXACTLY, DEAR BROTHER.”

Sans face softens at his brother's quirks. Aww, they love each other so much!

“IN OTHER NEWS I'M EXCITED TO MEET FRISK'S FRIEND... SO!” At this he finally turns towards us, “HELLO MR. WILSON! LET ME INTRODUCE MYSELF.”

Hehe, that pose should be the tall skeleton's trademark by now.  I will never grow tired of it.

“IT IS I, THE GREAT PAPYRUS, CHEF DISCIPLE OF ASGORE'S CLONE, TRAINEE OF A PRESTIGIOUS RESTAURANT AND FORMER TRAINEE OF THE NOW DISBANDED ROYAL GUARD!” His scarf moves during the whole speech with nonexistent wind blowing it. He can’t look any more cooler than that.

“It’s a real pleasure to finally meet you Papyrus. If you wish, you can call me just by my first name,” the scientist answers with light amusement. 

**“Ok, that’s enough mood swings for me. Now he wants to be a perfect gentleman. Yeah, sure.” Chara rolls her eyes and floats next to me now that the tension was gone.

Well he is a gentleman after all.

“OKAY WILSON!” Papyrus smiles and the sun beams coming from the window are outshined by his bright personality.

Warmth seeps from Chara's link and I know for a fact that she loves him deeply just as much as I do.

**”Shut it…” She blushes at the shared sentimentality. Who wouldn’t, though. I feel my cheeks warming.

“Oh? You still carry a torch for him, Frisk?” Wilson now watched me with keen eyes, his smile widening.

“Carry a torch?” I ask, unsure of the meaning.

“Oh yes, excuse me, that would be the equivalent now of a “crush” on someone.”

Everyone present turns towards me and I can feel the stares burning holes into my face...

Aaaaaahhhh Wilsoooon!! Why??

“Hehe o-of course I don't! We um, are just friends and tha-that's fine!”

Dang it. I'm stuttering like an anime girl speaking about the senpai she wants to be noticed by.

“THAT IS INDEED A GOOD DESCRIPTION OF OUR RELATIONSHIP, FRISK! BUT I WOULD ADD ‘BEST’ BEFORE FRIEND!” He could have stabbed us right into our SOULs and it would have hurt less.

**“He best-friend zoned you, not me!! I still have a chance =) ” The spirit rubs salt in my wound and oh, how it hurts to be betrayed this way by her.

Of course Wilson would find it amusing, and now he’s chuckling behind his hand.

The traitor!

Good thing mom has taught me well…

Frisk.exe loads MOMSTERstinkeye.jpg

**”You can stop now, Frisk. He is laughing harder.” Chara sympathetically pats my shoulder, shaking her head slowly.

I do as she says but my dignity has been wounded beyond repair.

Papyrus does not get any of this, thankfully. You could see the question marks floating in the air above his skull.

“…VERY WELL! NOW THAT THAT IS CLARIFIED AND OVER WITH. I WOULD LIKE TO ASK SANS, WHAT ARE YOU DOING HERE?? I THOUGHT YOU SAID YOU WERE GOING HOME?” Tapping is heard, this time from Papyrus’ red boots.

Oh yeah, the Judge is a figure in the underground but no one is allowed to know who holds the title.

Sans weighs his options, before deciding on an adequate excuse, “… yeah, i saw tori speaking to asgore before i went so... she told me to take care of the kid. i'm just saying hi to the new guy, bro.” He lied. You know, like a liar.

“O...KAY DEAR BROTHER, I BELIEVE YOU. I'M SURE TORIEL IS THE BEST DECISION MAKER WE KNOW SO YOU ARE FORGIVEN TO BE HERE INSTEAD OF HOME.” Papyrus nods before smiling at Sans.

You are too good for this world Papyrus.

Sans seems to know that too, saying “hehe thanks bro.”

“OH RIGHT. SANS LOOK WHAT I FOUND DURING MY DAILY MORNING JOGGING!”

From his storage comes an eye attached to a bone, or was it a bone attached to an eye? It’s a matter of perspective I guess. It has little horns and fur that looks like a small collar.

“EYE BONE!!” Both Wilson and I scream in unison when they see what Papyrus has in his hands.

The skeletons jump a little at the outburst. Wilson jumps out of the bed he was sitting on and runs towards Papyrus, and even I get closer, too.

Wilson looks ecstatic!

“WILSON YOU’RE ALIVE!” The eye shouts back and waits to be grabbed by the glad scientist.

*Ting!*

I see a blue light coming from Wilson's chest before he is flung towards a wall like a fly to a windshield.

Almost instantly the wall is engulfed with wispy trails of shadows that cushioned the scientist's collision. Nonetheless, there was a distinctive sound of bone breaking and a grunt from the hospital patient.

Wilson's arm bends in an odd way from where it collided to the wall.

**“OH SHI-OOT! FRISK, DON’T LOOK!” Chara tried her best to cover my eyes but the funny thing is that with semi translucent hands, there is not too much she can do.

“WHY DID YOU DO THAT, YOU MONSTER?” Eye Bone is now shouting at the smaller skeleton and Papyrus looks too shocked to say even a word.

“What’s happening here?!” A human doctor enters the room running with Dogamy and Dogaressa right behind him.

“I fell from my bed.” Wilson doesn't look up from where he lies on the floor, clutching his newly broken bone and winces at the bloodied stain already forming from the previous almost healed wound on his side.

*questioning barks*

“But sir… you are too far from the bed. Did these monsters do something to you? Because if they did, I can call the police.” The doctor stated while tending to the gentleman's arm. He’s obviously unafraid of voicing his distaste of my skeletal and dog friends.

“I said. I fell. From. The bed.” Wilson slowly stated, the tiniest hint of hostility edging into his voice. The middle aged doctor decided to shut his mouth at the threatening posture the other male took.

**“Frisk please, breath… one… two… three…” I could barely hear her as my heartbeats grew faster.  I can feel the air thickening.

“Frisk dear, calm down. I'm fine. Can I entrust Eye Bone to you while the good doctor puts a cast on my arm?” Wilson looks towards me, worried more for how I felt than his broken arm.

No sound comes from my mouth, so instead I nod with tears threatening to spill from my eyes. I force my lungs to take more air.

“Good.” He tries to smile at me even with his pale face from the pain of both wounds.

“Can I ask that all visitors be dismissed from the room, the patient needs to get his arm reset.” The man in white,says though uncomfortable calling the monsters visitors..

The married couple give a bark of acceptance and the taller skeleton sweeps me up from where I stand. A good thing too, I felt like I was about to faint. He takes me outside where two very worried boss monsters await for our arrival.

Chapter Text

Ebott Ville, Front Lobby of Wendell Ebott Hospital, 1 year 7 months after the release of monsters and magic back in the world.

Frisk’s POV

All the monsters, even those that had nothing to do with Wilson, are evicted from the hospital due to the commotion caused.

I should have done something against it. After all, I'm the Ambassador of Monsters and this is the kind of treatment against monsterkind I'm trying to erase.I wish I could care about that right now, but I don't.

Eye Bone is silent in my arms while I hug him tightly. He has a few drops of tears from where they have dripped down my face.

**“Frisk! Come on... stop crying. He's gonna be fine.” Chara is trying to soothe me but I have been crying since we left the room.

“What in the world happened there Sans? I’m pretty sure I sent you to check on Frisk not to start a fight with that human .”  Toriel stressed, although you could hear worry underneath it all.

“well tori, you see-” Sweat started to form on the shorter skeleton’s skull.

The very angry -rightfully so- little item known as Eye Bone shouts,“He tried to murder my friend!!” I still have him clutched tightly in my embrace but, oddly enough, my ear doesn't ring at his volume.

“Ple-please stop sh-shouting.” I whimper in distress.

I hate this. Not only is Wilson hurt, but now my family is fighting.

**”Calm down you’re fine, he will be fine. It's just a broken arm. That heals in no time, okay?” Despite Chara trying to make me feel better, all I can see is Wilson’s arm bent at that unnatural angle.

I tune back into the conversation to hear Asgore say, “I think we should take this conversation to my house. It is the closest one.” It seems like he had dismissed the dog couple from their duties since I can’t see them.

“Wait,” I stop them from moving more than a step. I just realized something!

“Eye Bone, if you are here... where is Chester?”

“He is hiding. You see, that skeleton, Papyrus took me from some bushes I was in from where we landed after the vortex spat us here. I told Chester to stay hidden because I didn’t know what his intentions were,” Eye Bone explained as clearly as possible.

From a little ways to my left I can hear an ever so familiar “Boing!”.

“Chester!” A four legged furry creature with horns and a dangling tongue came out of his hiding place and I kneel and -one hand still firmly holding Eye Bone-  open my arms to receive him.

Chester must’ve been happy to see me and licked my hand and face. I couldn’t help but giggle.

"I'm so happy to see you too, you lovely cutie. Who is a good Chester? It’s you!Yes, you are!" I pull Chester to me and make sure that Eye Bone can see properly. Chester kept wiggling, happy and content.

Confused, the king asked, “What is that?”

“Is that a monster?” Toriel tilted her head to the side. 

Papyrus and Sans simply watched warily.

“His name is Otto von Chesterfield, Esq.!” I lift him up into my arms and show the four very confused monsters how beautiful this boy is. “Say hi Chester!”

*excited bark* I put Chester down since he’s pretty heavy. I wonder if he’s carrying anything?

*Chester asks to be pet.

[ACT]

*Don’t pet

*Pet (the obvious pick)      *Play

♥ *Pet

**“Oh no…”

*You pet Chester

*pant* *pant*

[ACT]

♥ *PET

*He is moving too much to be pet properly.

*pant* *bark* *bark*

[ACT]

♥ *PET!

*There is no way to stop this madness.

*bark* *bark*

**”Frisk, stop.”

[ACT]

♥ *PET!!

*…

*bark* *bark* *bark*

**”Oh come on!. Frisk not this crap again!”

[ACT]

♥ *PET!!!

*It's possible that you might,  just possibly, still have a problem.

*bark* *bark*

[ACT]

♥ *PET

*Congratulations! Chester's daily doses of pets has been fulfilled!

*YOU WON

*You earned 0 XP and 0 gold.

Chester presses himself to me, “Hehehe! Silly Chester, I'm so glad to see you again, aren't you glad to see me again? Yes you are, yes you are!” I coo again and again at him while petting him gently.

I still am worried about his master but I know Mr. Higgsbury can take care of himself in the human world.

Chara smiles at me and I thank her through our link for bearing with my antics.

“My child please. We need you to explain what is happening. Who is that man?We-we wanted to wait for him to be healthy to speak for himself, but with what just transpired in the hospital room today... I'm afraid he will speak ill of us to the human police and have Sans apprehended for what he did.” I can understand her concern but…

“He won’t, mom. He already lied to the doctor and I'm sure he won’t say anything,” I contradict her, convinced of every single word I said.

“frisk can i talk with you for a little bit?” Sans asks and the others look at him oddly.

I don’t answer right away. There is still some tension in the air, and even Chara was waiting for my answer.

Sighing, I respond, “Sans, I'm sorry, but I have to give you the same information the others will get, and that will be once Wilson gets out of the hospital.” I hate to treat him like this. It's no secret I share more with him than to anyone else but... not this time.

"Sorry," I whisper. Chester squirms under my hand wanting more pets, oblivious to the tension. Eye Bone doesn’t particularly care, I don’t think.

“… ok kiddo.” To the untrained ear that sounded casual and uncaring, but having lived with him for almost two years, I now know that that pause means that he is not happy with the answer. He just doesn't want to press it in front of the others. 

**”He won't push it so soon. Hopefully.”

Yeah….

*****************

Ebott Ville, King Dreemurr Residence

******************

The trek to Mr. Dad Guy's house transpires in relative silence, which I feel completely comfortable with. Once inside, Asgore grabs his phone and calls Undyne and Alphys to be present in the unofficial family meeting. Mom takes charge at the king's kitchen for supper, knowing exactly each item's location by heart. The king himself is busy in another part of the house. Papyrus sits, weirdly silent alongside Sans on the couch. I sit next to them with Chester and Eye Bone on my lap. I can see how the taller skeleton is watching Eye Bone, his curiosity oozing in waves until Eye Bone could bear the stare no more.

“Yes, errr, Papyrus?”

“WOWIE!! HOW DID YOU KNOW I WAS GOING TO ASK SOMETHING?” Oh Papyrus.

“...Just-just a feeling.”

“YOU SEE, SANS AND I ARE THE ONLY SKELETON MONSTERS I HAVE EVER SEEN, SO I WONDER… ARE YOU RELATED TO US SOMEHOW?”

“… pap-” Sans starts but is cut off by Eye Bone.

“Well, you see, I don't remember what or who I was before I became what you see right now, so forgive me but I don’t have an answer to your question,” he politely replies. I wonder if he is upset about revealing this little tad bit of information to the monsters.

“OH…” Papyrus looks downcast for less than a blink of an eye, then he returns to his normal cheery self, “NYEHEHE IT'S QUITE OKAY MY FELLOW BONE FRIEND!”

“so.... you remember being something else or someone...different?”Sans leans in, oddly curious.. As curious as his brother if not more, all of a sudden. 

“Humph!! Of course I was something else. I remember having arms and feet and a name!” he spats angrily at the skeleton.

**“Someone is still salty.” Chara, who had been dozing off in the air, opens her eyes lazily.

“I know I lost them,” he continues sadly.

The living room falls silent after Eye Bone's confession. Before anyone could comment on the new information we hear the screech of wheels on pavement signaling Undyne and Alphys’ arrival. Undyne was behind the wheel, of course.

Someone knocks, though it’s probably Undyne from how the door rattles.

“who's there?” Sans, seeing his opening, brightens.

“Not now Sans!” Shouts a very tired and pissed off Undyne.

“UNDYNE!” Papyrus shouts while swinging the door open. When had he gotten up?

“Glad to see you too, bonehead!” Undyne and Alphys enter the room and look at what's on my lap. Well, who are on my lap.

“Oh h-hi Frisk!” the yellow lizard says while scrutinizing Eye Bone and Chester up and down. “What do you have there, Frisk? I have never seen a monster like this in the Underground.” Alphys stuttering is gone, replaced with wonder for the unknown. She gets closer to us so she can study them and reaches to touch Chester.

“I advise that no one enters in contact with any of them.” The king's voice rumbles through the room and the lizard's hand paralyzes immediately.

Realizing his mistake, he tries again, “Please… do not touch them.” His tone turned into a gentle and loving father-like one.

“Asgore. An explanation to them is overdue." Toriel prompts, gesturing towards me and the rest of the group.

“Finally!!” Oh man, Undyne is not happy.

Chara… do you have any idea what they are talking about? Aren't I the one who should be giving explanations here?

Are they... hiding something from us?

**”Frisk… you know that I could not wander far away from the flower patch where I am buried… there is a limit on how much I can hear from Froggits, Whimsuns,Toriel and Asriel…”

Chara I'm sorry… please don't be sad!

**”I'm fine Frisky business. It's just… that time feels so far away now… as if it never happened at all… but it DID happen, and I was all alone day after day..”

But now we’re together! We have a big and happy family now!

**”Yeah,” her red cheeks get redder. She gives me a smile before turning back to Asgore.

“Well, what is it? This is driving me crazy!” Undyne asked the ex couple as they took seats in the extra large sofas in front of us.

Asgore waited until everyone was seated before he started. Seeing that he had everyone’s attention he began,“We need to tell you about older times, old enemies… A tale Of Shadows and Hopes.”

Chapter Text

Ebott Ville, Asgore Dremmur Residence, 1 year 7 months after the release of monsters and magic back in the world.

 Frisk POV

“A long time ago, before I was born, my father King Gorem -may his soul rest in peace- used to be Prince Gorem The Adventurous. In his youth he relished in the unknown, action and battle. Discoveries and adventure littered his days like echo flowers in Waterfall.”

Wow, his son is VERY different. I don't think Asgore likes "action and battle" much.

**”Times were different, Frisk. Now SHUT UP before I make you.” I feel a phantom flick to my head, and I nearly snicker. I focus on Asgore again.

“One day he went to a deserted cavern, similar to the underground in its depth and complexity. Rumor said no human or monster had yet to return from it. Many were the monsters who wanted to accompany my father in his adventure, but he decided to bring just one. His best friend.”

**”…” The spirit is becoming uncomfortable. I send soothing waves through our link, and she seems to be comforted by the connection.

“He was the son of the head of the Royal Guard of that time… An extraordinary monster of great strength. Macario and my father… they used to go on these kinds of expeditions. This one changed everything, forever.

“The cavern had magical properties, enough for it to make even humans wander through its maw to never be seen again.” Asgore's face fell to the countless lives lost.

“The young Macario and Gorem entered the cavern and felt a strange magic. It felt odd and uncomfortable, old and evil. Macario wanted to go back. He tried to make the young prince halt his advance and reconsider the danger but my father didn’t listen. That sealed their destiny.” Asgore leaned forward, folding his paws on his lap. He seemed to be lost in thought for a second.

Chester fell asleep on my lap, not giving a dang about what is being said, but Eye Bone was listening attentively.

“The two of them wandered for what seemed days which blended into weeks; time moved differently inside that cave. Their rations depleted far too quickly.”

 Sans leaned forward, “wait, how was that, how did they know ‘time moved differently’ if they were in a cave.” Alphys seemed intrigued as well...

“Well you see, humans call it having an ‘internal clock’. For monsters it’s being naturally attuned to day and night cycles. Monsters born in the underground -such as yourself- couldn't develop it. The only ones who can still tell you what time of the day is without any need of a clock are Toriel, Gerson, Grillbert, myself and a handful of other first era survivors,” Asgore explained.

“DO YOU MEAN THAT SOME MONSTERS CAN FEEL WHEN DAY TIME AND NIGHT TIME IS? WOWIE!” Papyrus says, amazed by this little bit of monster history.“Yes, but it's more like- let me see… We are able to know when it is ‘dawn’, ‘morning’, ‘midday’, ‘dusk’, ‘midnight’ and so forth. We cannot tell you the exact time it is.” Asgore says.

“Why is that we ne-never got th-this information in school? Why is this not taught to children?” Alphys looks shocked by the underground's educational system.

“We thought that with monsterkind imprisonment, we would forget, or rather, lose the ability to sense day cycles or how they used to affect us. It was not as if we wanted to hide this from you all. We saw it better than to constantly remind our people of how unnatural it was for the monsters to be trapped under a mountain...” Toriel said, remorseful.

“OKAY, okay. Hold on, how does it affect us?” Undyne interrupted with a stressed shout, history and mysteries are not her forte.

“Undyne. Have you wondered why your magic is unstable during night time on the surface? I think you can attest to it. Haven't you been affected by the full moon as well?” Toriel answered with even more questions.

“UGH, yeah… Some crazy sh- things! Some crazy things happen at night, not so much now that I’ve been on the surface longer, but still. As for the full moon, I feel like the strongest monster alive! NGAAAAAHHHHHHH!” Undyne get’s up from her spot, before Alpyhs tugged her down again.

She almost said it!

**”Oh come on! We’re not preschoolers, we know the 's' word!” Chara folded her arms but had nothing else to say.

“Exactly. Your magic is stronger at night. Maybe it is because of the tide increase thanks to the moon, and thus, the spike in strength and magic in water type monsters. Water elementals probably experience this as well.” Alyphs brought out her phone, quickly typing some notes. Papyrus murmured something about “bone elements”, but I’m not too sure about that.

“Oh wow, that's soo cool! It's like getting power ups from the elements. Heck yeah!” The fish monster was super hyped.

“Okay, okay, settle down. Where was I? Oh yes,” the goat man cleared his throat and continued to tell the story, “This shift in their 'inner clocks' did not go unnoticed to the two adventurous youths. As I said, the realization made Macario's worries increase, but my father yet again did not pay any mind to his friend's advice and kept moving forward into the unknown.”

Young Gorem was a stubborn one huh? Chara shot me a quick glare, and I couldn’t help but snort. Sans gave me a look, but I played it off as a sneeze. 

Asgore continued on with his story, “They kept marching on in mazes of sub caves, which were almost always dead  ends and deep pits of nothingness. Suddenly, the atmosphere changed and the two of them were thrown out from under their feet. The torches they carried went out instantly in the damp environment.

“My father remembered being struck in a void of darkness while being attacked with claws that pierced his skin. One, two, three times he was attacked, and by the screams of his beloved friend, he was met with the same fate. They fought valiantly for a while, but unable to grasp the source of the attacks, their HP easily lowered.”

Like the Grue!!

Chara blinked, **”What's a grue?” I want to answer but it’ll have to wait for now.

“My father thought that it was the end of his short life. Regrets filled his vision as great pain was imprinted into his mind and SOUL. But then…”

A pause.

“What??” All the present except for Sans and mom said in unison.

“In complete darkness Macario's voice howled like thunder. He said, ‘We are sorry we entered your domains! Oh powerful ones!’ At his heartfelt cry, the slashes stopped. Both friends huffed and puffed and tried to recover their strength.”

“’Sons of monsters!!’, this new voice addressed the injured monsters. ‘What are you doing here?! You are not welcome! You shall die for trespassing our lands.’”

’We are sorry!’ Macario's voice trembled with fear for his life as he knew very well that the entities' strength was not something to be trifled with. ‘What we have done is wrong and we know it, but please! Let it be just me the one to be punished, my friend- my friend needs to live, our people need him!’ Macario's words were filled with fear and resolution. ‘And what makes you think we would let you sacrifice yourself for another? We could take both of you lives if we so wish!’ The shadows responded.”

**”He’s going to-…” Chara’s eyes widened, surprise written on her ghostly appearance.

“’I surrender willingly, you can do with me, my life, and SOUL whatever you wish, but let him go. One life for one crime!’ By this time, my father was back on his feet, and objected ‘NO!! It was my idea to trespass your territory! He has nothing to do with this!’ Only silence answered their pleas for a while before the decision was made. ‘The first to offer, the eldest. You are going to make a contract with us’ The shadows dwellers said.”

“’Anything as long as Gorem is freed from here and alive...’”

“’Very well’”

“At this, the entity used a trapping magic on the prince's mouth and cut the string of profanities sent to Macario and the shadows' way.”

“’We are to take your SOUL for it to be drained of what constructs it. Your hope, your compassion, your love, shall be taken away’.”

Oh my God.

**”Should we be listening to this??”

Oh is this too much for you? I say sarcastically. Chara knows very well we have been through worse.

**”Of course not you buttface!! I speak for you; you still wet your bed!!”

Chara!! I shout in my mind but the story continues.

“’We shall use your life force, love, hope and compassion to our liking and then you will become a shadow one, just like us,’ they continued.”

Everyone flinched. It was hard to imagine being stripped of what made monsters- well, monsters.

“’You shall be emptied of any memory and will. Your friend shall live and be set free in exchange.’” Even Asgore shuddered as he spoke, “’I agree.’ Gorem could not believe his ears; his friend gave his life away like a discarded rag to save him of their fate.”

There is a pause and Asgore grows mournful.

“The shadows touched him to seal the contract. With the dim bioluminescent bugs that started their daily rituals, my father could watch his friend transforming. He saw his friend's soul extracted from him and watched as the shadows sucked out all it’s light. Macario was no longer his childhood friend when they released him.

“In the meantime Gorem sat, struck by what he had seen, or rather by what he was not seeing anymore. Just like that, he was all alone. Never to see his friend again.”

Wait! I didn't sign up for this!!

“The last thing he saw in that cave were the tear tracks forming in the hollow and soulless creature, a shadowy hand reaching for him, surely to end his life in revenge.

“But alas, that did not happen. And for years he wondered if it would have been better to die a hero's death like Macario or return home with the horrendous news of his best friend’s demise.”

Chapter Text

Ebott Ville, Dreemurr Residence, 1 year 7 months after the release of monsters and magic back in the world.

 Frisk’s POV

Silence permeated the room. Everyone was mulling over their own thoughts before a soft whisper came from Undyne, “Wooow...” Undyne and Papyrus' eyes were impossibly wide and full of wonder. Well, in Papyrus' case his eye sockets had widened.“I know that was not the... happiest story, but not all things in life are.” Asgore's voice sounded tired and older, even more than usual.

“THAT WAS-”

“Awesome!!!” That was a sad story! How could Undyne find it cool?

 Eye Bone trembled on my lap. “Eye Bone, what's wrong?” I asked. His pupil is dilated and Chester was restless, feeling his companion's distress.

“I'm fine… I'm fine,” he assures, or at least he tries to but I can sense the discomfort in his voice.

While Undyne and Papyrus went on and on about how awesome the story was, I soothed Eye Bone to the best of my ability, and by that I mean by petting him..

“Alright, alright. Please everyone, do calm down so I can finish it,” says the goat man. “EH? Was it not over?” someone asked.

“No. When Gorem returned to the Kingdom of Monsters only three days had passed for the almost four weeks the trek inside the cave took.”

“just-what?” Sans sounds shocked and, for less than a second, his eye lights turned into pretty little stars. I would have thought it was my imagination playing tricks on me, but I’ve seen them often enough while stargazing with him and Papyrus on summer vacations to miss them.

“Time did slow down in that cave. Be it it's magical properties, the shadows' magic, their presence or a combination of all of the above. What mattered to Gorem though, is that something like being torn from what makes us monsters in the first place could never be experienced by another monster, ever. Be it time manipulation or not. He wouldn’t allow it.”

“but did no one check the cave again? a scientist? anyone?” Wow. The little skeleton sure is invested in this subject.Then again, how could he not be when he has the knowledge of time loops, or at least the ability to sense them? I don’t know how he knows though. I guess that will stay a mystery.“No, Sans. Sadly, in peaceful times, 'scientists' were not as needed and thus scarce. In those times, they were usually called 'alchemists' and lived in solitude. Away from society but respected by everyone for their wisdom and power.”

“...oh” Sans rare enthusiasm died. Such a shame.

“When King Gorem was crowned, he forbade any kind of interaction between shadow beings and monsters. He made it law for them to be killed on sight. Some believed them to be monsters that had lost their ability to love, be compassionate and hopeful. Against it all, he never lost hope in that, someday, he would be able to reunite with his best friend and go on adventures for all eternity.”

“For centuries, shadow beings were never seen again and were deemed extinct.”

Silence took over the room like a morning breeze. It was broken with a tiny hesitant voice.

“Asgore?” At hearing Eye Bones voice I lifted him properly so he could be heard better.

“Yes uhm.. Eye Bone?” The king looks perplexed at the literal eye in a bone sitting on my lap.

“What was Macario's family name?”

“Let me think. My father told me this story so long ago.” Asgore started to mumble under his breath. Having lived for so long, he probably had heard many names and it would take a second to find the right one.

Eye Bone waited in silence.

“Phoelluf,” the goat man said.

All of us saw the flinch in the little guy, a tiny jostle and shiver in the bone. I could feel him vibrate in my hands.“Macario… Phoelluf,” Eye Bone said, squinting as if straining against an invisible force.… I-I don’t really know what's happening and neither does my family.

“Is something the matter?” Toriel's mother instincts reared their multiple - and worried - heads.

**”Mom is a mother at heart. She will mother everyone and anyone who is in her motherly sense range.” Chara smiled softly. Some things never change.

Heh, yeah. She is the ultimate goat mama.

“No, Madam, 'm fine,” Eye Bone said. I hoped he figured out whatever he was trying to.

In the midst of the somber silence came a Twist and Shout tune from my phone. Pulling out it revealed a text from an unknown sender.

My dearest Frisk: Is Eye Bone and Chester behaving themselves? I hope they are. Can we speak in private, you and myself, through this modernized and fancy long distance communication apparatus, "cells phone"? Or would you rather speak to me in person? Oh, please, do save this number address for further contact with me. Truly yours, Wilson P. Higgsbury.

**”Communication apparatus!? Hahaha!” Chara’s laughter filled my thoughts and it rang like birds on a hill!

**”Like what?”

Hehe nothing…

**”Wait… when did you give him your number? N-No… you never even mentioned having a phone.” At this revelation Chara leaned closer to me, inspecting the text message for clues.

Uhmm well... you see...

**”Frisk. Tell me.” The spirit was losing her patience. She never really had any in the first place.

**”Hey!” She bumps her head on mine in retaliation.

Pfft! Sorry!

Another notification causes my phone to beep again.

1. I love you~ you~ you~ you~ (I hope you get the reference of the group of singers you so like to listen to... Am I doing this right? If not, please, disregard this message).

PFFFTTT!

**"I don’t get it," the ghost deadpanned.

“Frisk darling, who is it?” Toriel watched me with keen eyes.

“Uhm... a friend from school mom.”

**”Oh no. No no no no no! No!. I accept your escapades. I accept it when you raise your voice to her and a lot of other crap. But, NO! No more lying to Toriel!. Capiche?” I gulped. Despite Chara being a ghost she could still be threatening!

“kid, no lies in this house.” Sans said. He souds so....fatherly...

Oh Gods.....

It's started!

“Sorry mom, sorry dunkle Sans… It's… It's Wilson. He asks if Eye Bone and Chester are behaving. He also asks if we can talk in private. He told me to save his new number, too.”I don’t raise my head. I don’t want to see their reactions.

**“Fine, I’ll tell you their reactions then. In order, Sans has a neutral smile, Papyrus neutral, Undyne looks a little annoyed, Alphys wants to be anywhere but here, and Goat papa… he is giving a disapproving look. Dang… Toriel twitched her eye once and now is neutral.”

OH THANK YOU VERY MUCH. I FEEL SO MUCH BETTER NOW!

**”You're Welcome!!”

Why do you do this to me?

Chara shrugs, **”Why are you keeping secrets from your literal SOUL companion?”

… alright that’s fair.

Papyrus, feeling the tension in the room, went to do what he does best. “IT'S ALRIGHT, FRISK. WE… WE UNDERSTAND THAT YOU WANT TO MAKE SURE WILSON’S SAFE, BUT LYING IS A NO NO BECAUSE WHEN YOU LIE WE WILL START  DOUBTING YOUR WORDS WHEN YOU’RE ACTUALLY TELLING THE TRUTH. LIKE THE LITTLE HUMAN CHILD THAT CRIED WOLF. SO PLEASE, RECONSIDER WHEN IT IS AND WHEN IT ISN'T A GOOD IDEA TO LIE. HOWEVER, HAVING SECRETS IS, OF COURSE IN NO WAY WRONG. YOU CAN KEEP THEM AS LONG AS YOU KNOW THEY WON'T GET ANYONE UPSET! I KNOW EVERYONE HAS SECRETS THEY WOULD RATHER NOT TELL, RIGHT?”

1. MY. GOD.

I-I don’t know how to feel. He... he scolded me! Papyrus did it so smoothly that it didn't just sound like he was scolding a little kid, but he metaphorically stabbed everyone where it hurt the most! Ha! That's what they get for trying to make me tell my secrets when they are hiding things from me, too!

He is so coooool!.

**”He said, EVERYONE, as everyone present. That ‘everyone has secrets”? It includes himself, Frisk.”

Oh.

Oooooh!

“heh, you're right. you're the coolest bro” Sans leaned far back into the couch, lazy smile on his face.

“Yeah, the coolest!” I pump my fist in the air as the entirety of the monster family looks at anywhere but me. Their faces are laced with guilt.

**”He’s right. All of them are holding onto something they don't wanna talk about, and they know it.” Chara's serious tone fills my mind with wisdom.

“You are right, Papyrus. I won’t lie again. I'm sorry.” I smile at him reassuringly.

“IT'S QUITE OKAY FRISK. AS LONG AS IT IS FOR THE GREATEST OF CAUSES I, THE GREAT PAPYRUS, FORGIVE YOU.” Papyrus opens his arms wide.

Opportunity!!

I stand and set aside the now calm Chester and Eye Bone.

HUG TIME OH YEAH!!

*Papyrus bear hug and glad child noises*

“If he is available, call Mr. Higgsbury tomorrow morning to the Embassy of Monsters, Frisk. We will all discuss things there.” Uh oh. When I said “we are going to talk” I meant we as in “he and I are going to talk alone”, not all of us!

“ Tomorrow is school day Asgore. Can we tell him to come after school hours? I don't want Frisk missing classes.” Toriel folds her hands in front of her, the perfect picture of serenity.

“Of course.” With that my fate was sealed.

Wasn’t this going to be fun...

Chapter Text

Ebott Ville, 1 year 7 months after the release of monsters and magic back in the world.

Wilson’s POV

Wow. Just wow .

Everything has changed so much from what I remember! The town, the people, the clothes… This is what almost seventy years did to humanity.

Wilson Percival Higgsbury is back in business ladies and gentlemen!

*Insert imaginary applause*

*Imaginary bows to the audience*

Alright Higgsbury, where is your checklist? What do you need to do now...

First, money. In this capitalist world we live in, it’s humankind's very first need.

Inventory

1   18 Berries 

2   3 Red Gem

3   1 Blue Gem

4   3 Purple Gem

5   Dark sword 50%

6   Dragon pie

7   10 Guano

8   Hammer

9   Pickaxe

10   5 Jerky

11   Lantern 75%

12   20 Gold Nuggets

13  30 Rocks

14  35 wood

15   1 Yellow Gem

Equipped

1 (Nothing)

2 (Nothing)

3 (Nothing)

20 gold nuggets among other things… I think I can manage with just this!

Money, check!

Second, find some better fitting clothes, preferably something in darker colors. While I am grateful to Frisk for the “tee-shirt”: “I'm free 'n loving it!”. I don’t appreciate the misspelling, the white, red and blue scheme or the lack of sleeves… I feel exposed . The cast is not doing any favors either and my arm is starting to itch.

I need to find a tailor. Soon.

Third, citizenship. Will they grant me my old citizenship documents? Do I need to acknowledge my birth rights in this land through a piece of paper and some ink? Or will I have to bribe someone into creating false ones?

Probably the latter.

Lords…

It is good to be back. These are the kind of dumb problems normal people need to deal with. Not hounds of oversized proportions trying to eat you whole. And alive.

Or tree guards trying to stomp you into the ground, or-

It’d probably be better to not think about that right now. Where was I? Oh!

Fourth, talk to the monsters…

I don’t even want to know how that’ll go down.

Considering that- 

Wait.

“Peace Memorial Central Park”, the sign said. It used to be pristine the first time I saw it. I’ve reached the biggest park inside the city after aimlessly wandering around. It's not a big city to begin with but it did take a while to reach it.

Wasn’t it here that Frisk found me?

“Look! Look! Mommy that man's hair is funny!” A little girl no more than five pointed at me like an animal at the zoo.

“Sweetheart, stop pointing. It's rude.” A woman grabbed them, tugging them in the opposite direction.

“But mom!! Look! It's spiky and weird!”

The woman, her mother? Grabs the offending little arm fast enough to not to make a scene.

She whines, a drawn out high note. She turn to look back at me, “But-”

“No young lady! Let's go!”

I sigh as my eyes follow them as they rush out of the park.

“That's something that I did not miss about people.” She was cute, despite it all.

Nothing like the other kids in my time. They would call me all sorts of awful things. Things like freak, stupid head, pale stick, blue eyed devil…

Demon kid.

No.

Never again.

The people who treated me like that, well. They are all dead.

Deader than dead.

I breathe slowly. Inhale, exhale. One, two, three, four…

I never got to finish the list, but there's no time to anyways… Time is money, they say. And I need a lot of it.

************

It’s a bright neon pink sign, and it flashes every few seconds. “MTT Resort”.  Curious, I follow the directions on the sign which lead me to the brightest spot of the city. There it stood, a building taller than the Empire State. It's impressive if you turn a blind eye to the fact that the hotel is (presumably) shaped after the owner.

What does MTT mean again?

**MTT as in Mettaton trademark and associated. This line of business is named after the celebrity monster that goes by the same name, Mettaton. Their cousins Mad Dummy, Napstablook and Dummy work there, too.**

My power, “Infinite Knowledge”, answers everything I want to know, right?

I always wondered why it never worked back in the shadow realm but after getting an explanation from Maxwell, it all made sense. They made me unable to use it for a good reason. With it, I would be too much trouble to control. I haven't tried to use it now that I’m back, but knowing it works now is great!

I guess this would be a good time to ask questions...

How can I bring the survivors... no, my family back?

** Request is not possible **

It's not possible to bring them back!? But how? If I’m here that means there has to be a way!

**Exactly, they have to come. You can't bring them.**

How in the world would that work if I am not sure myself how I ended up here in the first place?

**Same criteria needs to be met to achieve the same results.**

That answer does NOT help me. For the obvious reasons.

Think Higgsbury! What questions would help me bring them here?

Do something. Light a fire, hunt for food, SOMETHING ELSE , SOMETHING PRODUCTIVE!!

*Losing sanity…

...Maybe I should approach that at a later time and focus on the now? Sounds like a good idea!

How do I save the first human child in the underground and her monster brother? I made a promise to Frisk to bring them back with my “Infinite Knowledge” if I ever escaped from there.

Probably best to not think about how weird it was to make that promise while still trapped in another entirely different world...

My infinite knowledge... does it have its limitations? Maxwell surely tricked me…

**Negative. Knowledge as to how to raise the dead is labeled as “necromancy”. Yet the question was for ’to save’, as in bring them back to life not as undead, which can be accomplished by different means in each one of the given cases. Conclusion, if the question is not well structured and specific you will not be able to “know” the answer to your question. Also, if such knowledge does not exist, nothing will come out and thus you will be given a “Request is not possible” response**

Oh that was… very helpful, actually.

“Mister, are you okay?”

A lady in police uniform touches my shoulder. I can’t help but flinch; I wasn't expecting it. Very smooth there, Higgsbury.

“Sir, the light has turned green three times already and you have been standing on this side of the road for about 10 minutes.” She drops her hand from my shoulder, having gotten my attention.

Shoot. Have I really been  standing here for so long? I'm losing the notion of time again.

“I'm... very grateful for your concern, ma'am. It looks like the accident I had left me with my mind... well,  scattered.” I try to make my voice as smooth as possible and try to hide my heavy English accent.

“It's quite alright, sir. Good thing you didn't walk past the line and tried to cross the road in such a state! Are you sure you can go home like this or would you like for me to call you a cab,” the police officer offers.

“Why thank you,  but I'm actually headed to a gold buyer. You would be of great help in telling me where the nearest one is.” She made a face but answered anyway.

“Let me think…”

************

It took me fifteen or so minutes to reach the shop. I try to sell one of the nuggets of gold while stifling my laughter at the cashier's face when I showed the nugget to him.

“Sir! I have never seen a gold nugget as big as this one. Can you wait here so I notify the manager?”

“And why would we need his assistance?” I ask, mildly confused.

“It's because we don't work with that amount of cash. What we have is just not enough to give you and usually work with bank transactions but, if you tell me that you don't have one there is no other way than to make arrangements.”

“Oh.” Can't work around that logic.

“Please, excuse me for a minute. You can take a seat over there.” He points towards the vacant seats to one side.

I take a seat as ordered and wait for his superior.

The wait does not take that long as a middle aged man steps out of his office and greets me with a dazzling business smile.

“Hello sir, good evening. I'm Mr. Hoffman, manager of Silver & Gold.” He offers his hand.

I… take a moment to know what he wants.

**A handshake.**

I knew that one!!

I shake his hand and mentally kick myself for my lack of manners. “Good evening good sir, my name is Wilson Higgsbury. Pleased to meet you.”

“The pleasure is mine, Mr. Higgsbury. Well! Let's get down to business. I believe Seth here said you wanted cash for the gold you brought but there is not enough in the shop to make the transaction?”

“Indeed, good sir.” I show him the nugget, and I see his surprise. He gathers himself quickly though, and looks up at me.

“Well you see, I'm afraid you'll have to excuse us Mr. Higgsbury. Right now, as Seth informed you, we don't usually work with that amount of cash. However, if you would be kind enough to let us make a call to our central office, I'm sure they will be able to bring the resources needed here. This will not take more than one hour, two if the traffic gives us trouble.”

I weigh my options; three hours is a lot of time… and I have things to do…

But, at the same time I need that money to do them in the first place.

Decisions, decisions...

Is there another store near here?

**It would depend on what you consider as ‘near’. There is one 10 kilometers away from here. If you go by foot you will reach it just as it closes.**

“I will wait.”

 ************

Having nothing else to do, I do what any other homeless man would do.

I crash at the park.

There is nothing to do… What is my sister and everyone else doing, I wonder.

**They are fighting.**

Are they now?

I get a massive headache at receiving that answer alone. What...

**Yes.**

Wait! Does that mean I can talk to them?

**There is a way; a divining rod can receive sound waves from beyond the void. But beware, time moves differently in the “Shadow Realm” and the”'Home World”.**

I'm…  aware of that tiny little detail. Besides, the divining rod is not in the first spawning world, but in the adventure mode. That means the chances of my sister to be near it is almost zero. Miss Wickerbottom banned any attempt to enter that world a while ago.

I seconded the motion wholeheartedly.

What can you do with Infinite Knowledge if it doesn't help you at all!!

…

No answer to that?

**Only questions get answers. What you said was a statement.**

I sigh and rub my fingers on my temple. I can feel an oncoming headache.

Headache?

Is it insanity?

**Yes, you are still bound by the Shadow Realm's rules. Sanity is lowering at normal speed.**

Just fantastic.

Well let's fight it the old way. I'm going to take a nap.

I woke up an hour and a half later. My neck is numb from the position I was in, but it's nothing I can't take.

I walk away to the store I previously visited.

The manager, Mr. Hoffman, is already standing behind the counter.

“Hello Mr. Higgsbury, thank you very much for returning. Here is the money.” He gives me a heavy package of new bills as I give him one lump of gold.

I have never been too fond of money but it's a necessity.

“No, thank you very much, kind sir.” I put the money in my storage…

After saying my goodbyes I exit the store and try to make some purchases.

Technology has made a jump while I was gone, I see.

Scratch that.

There's a child here in this store that has some kind of white box attached to his head who moves his hands to kill unknown foes.

What is that thing?

**That “thing” is called a VR headset, it generates the realistic images, sounds and other sensations that replicate a real environment or create an imaginary setting.**

Virtual reality simulator?

**Yes.**

Wow, I’ll have to purchase one later. Wendy would love one of those!

To kill things, of course.

“Good evening sir! Can I help you with something?” A purple cat-like monster with a name tag “Catty” approaches me from the side.

Heh, the name fits her.

“Good evening. Um, Catty, can I ask you a question?”

“Yes of course sir!!” Catty says enthusiastically. She’s practically bouncing on the spot!

“What would be the first thing you would buy if you lost everything you own?”

“…”

There you go Higgsbury! You are a total champion in linguistics.

“A cell phone, of course!!” she says just as enthusiastically as before.

Maybe I misinterpreted the silence?

**Yes.**

Maybe I don't want knowledge about every little thing!!??

**That's not how it works. You ask. There is the knowledge. It is given to you. You take it.**

Fine! You win!

“Perfect! Miss Catty, would you be kind enough to show me the latest version of… cell phones?”

“It would be a pleasure, sir!!”

*************************

It took a while to find one that I liked… Why are they making them so shiny? I understand that it stands out but maybe some of us don't like the attention we catch while holding them…. And why in the world would I want it with six or so inches? It's supposed to fit in my pockets!! I would be happy with one that fits in my pocket watch pocket.

I opted for one that fits perfectly in my hand, instead. Not too little, not too big. Just perfect.

Five inches, not a millimeter more.

Catty explained me the basics, and I let her- I think she believed it was my first time purchasing a touch screen phone. And she was right, at first I didn’t know where to touch to get the desired result. Learning was no issue as any question would be answered by the cat lady or the Infinite Knowledge so I had all my bases covered by the time she needed to leave because her shift ended.

I thanked her for the setup on the phone and changed the wallpaper as soon as I connected to the “Internet”.

Without knowing, I was looking for space stuff…

Humanity made it to the moon!

Spacecrafts were bigger than rockets I knew of.

This is amazing, the space, the stars, so much to know, more doors to open.

Knowledge!!

And yet here I am in the middle of the street around so many people and monsters and feel even lonelier than when I was surviving and before I reached Maxwell's Adventure Mode door…

I miss them; my family, the survivors, so much.

*Losing sanity…

I decide to send Frisk a message to escape from my own mind for now.

Frisk loves it when I give weird names to things…

What is Frisk's phone number?

** It's XXX-XXX-4242**

*Sending*

Ha! That will make him laugh.

Or maybe not?

What would make Frisk laugh?

**A Beatles reference, he loves The Beatles.**

And what is that?

**The question is who are they .**

Okay... Who are they?

**They are an English four member band from the 60's decade. Worldwide famous band The Beatles was one of the most influential individuals ever to exist. Frisk likes them because his father used to sing to him while playing the guitar at night to make him sleep.**

Oh…

I hit a song in one of the music “apps” and I instantly like the lyrics.

They sound amazing!

I download all the albums available.

A little loading circle appears, before a ping notifies me that the message was sent.

Where is Frisk right now?

**Asgore's home, five blocks from here.**

That's great! I want to retrieve Eye Bone and Chester for the shopping I need to do. My storage is full already.

Time to move.

Chapter Text

Ebott Ville, Dremmur Residence, 1 year 7 months after the release of monsters and magic back in the world.

After dinner with my monster family, it’s decided it’s just too late to be awake. Alphys and Undyne have very early shifts in the lab and the police station respectively, and need to go to bed early.

It's hard being an adult.

I have school tomorrow but mom is too worried with how things are developing to  send me to sleep.

Sans though, is not, “hey tori, we have to go home. kid's got school tomorrow... come on kid, don’t pout like that you know you have to go.”

“But I don't want to!” I whine and cross my arms. I can't attend monster school until monsters get papers to teach us humans. For now, they can teach in monster schools for monsters only.

It's dumb, if you think about it.

**”Yeah, dumb adults.”

YEAH!

“Sans is right darling. We should go.” Toriel gets up, moving towards me.

Chester wakes up in that moment and starts to jump around Asgore's living room.

*boing* *boing*

“What's happening to him, Frisk?” Asgore asks but Eye Bone beats me.

“He says ‘He is coming!’” At that moment two sharp knocks sound from the door.

“Who's there?” I ask, knowing exactly who it is.

“Orange,” comes a male voice behind the door.

“Orange who?”

“Orange you going to let me in?”

*Child giggles*

I see mom and dunkle Sans trying to hide snickers while I get the door.

“Hi Frisky sensation!” Wilson kneels down, hands -well, hand- open for a hug.

“Wilson!” Eye Bone and I say happily while he tries to hug me.  It's a little weird with the cast still on his arm. Chester boings happily around our hugging forms.

“So! How is it going, young man?” There is a wide smile on his face and I can’t help but smile back.

That smile really suits him.

**”Or, you just really like it when people smile. No matter who’s smiling.”

Yeah, that too.

“Cool!”

“Oh no! Let me bring you something warm. You will freeze to death!”

“Hehehe!” I pull back to look at him fully.

He ruffles my hair and I can't stop feeling happy about having him here!

“Good evening monsters! I came for my little friends here.” Wilson says after a while. Finally addressing the monsters in Asgore's living room. At last.

“Good evening,” everyone echoed. It wasn't a friendly welcome. With the exception of Papyrus of course, all the monsters were wary of the new arrival.

I look up to see Wilson's face.

It’s eerily neutral. I can't read anything from it.

No, wait...

I've seen that face before.

When speaking about Maxwell…

“I'm sorry, Wilson! Please don't hate them!” I blurt out. He might hate them now! After all, I did tell him what they all did to me in the underground.

**”YOU TOLD HIM!!??”

Yes… sorry I… I really didn't know any of our conversations were even real. So… I confessed to him a lot of things…

Wilson's clearly in shock, and blinks twice before answering.

“What makes you think I hate them?” He’s eyeing me now, and I squirm under his gaze.

“Because of all the things I-” I told you… but I let it stay unsaid.

I can't reveal that information. Not now!

**”Frisk, that was too close.” Chara floats closer to me, hand resting on my shoulder.

I know.

“...because of the broken arm and the fight with Asgore…” I correct myself in time, “Just give them a chance. I promise they won't attack you again!” I reach out and grip his trousers, hopefully looking up at him.

“And what makes you think they can win against me, sweetheart?” His sharp gaze had long ago changed back into his fond look, but it doesn’t fit his words at all.

What?

The sky blue eyes I'm used to are there but they have a ring of red now.

His sanity is too low!

He only calls me sweetheart when he is no longer himself.

**”Friiiisk? What’s happening?” Chara asks. Confused, she whips her head quickly between me and the scientist.

“I'm very sorry for the misunderstandings upon your arrival, Wilson, but I cannot accept you here in my house until all the issues have been clarified,” Asgore says with an authoritative tone, ignorant of the little detail that while insane Wilson can very much kill him in a one precise, swift blow.

Knowing this, I try to reason with him.

“Uhm Wilson-”

“It's King Higgsbury for you, Monster .” Wilson says with a sneer. A crown made of black metal materializes in his head and his clothes change, a black tuxedo with strange twirls in the shoulder ends appear. Maxwell's suit. The cast is gone.

“Sorry, darling.” He now looks at me sweetly. “What were you saying?” He tilts his head innocently.

“Please. Don't hurt him.” I gulp, knowing that one wrong move and Asgore would be no more.

“He hurt you.” he counters.

**“Uh-oh..” Chara, despite being a ghost, tries to pull me away from Wilson.

“What!?” Mom is fuming and her hands glint alight.

“I have never hurt Frisk!” The goat man says with resolution in his voice.

**”He doesn't remember!”

Either way. It hurts. He says it like- like it's nothing … During our battle he accepted having killed me every time I told him...

“Ha! that's rich!” The now insane Shadow King says. “I want you to be very careful with your next answer. If you lie again, I will- heh, hurt you , Mr. Let's start a war with humans with the six little children's SOULS I killed!”

*gasp*

No one is supposed to know about the six children that were killed by the king’s trident in the underground. It was agreed before resurfacing that we would leave that tiny secret hidden from any human government.

**”Frisk, why did you tell him!!” The spirit calls at me frantically.

I didn’t!! I swear!

“How did you-”

“know?”

“Yes!”

“Who cares ! It doesn't matter. Those children will never rest in peace because of you!” The insane scientist smiled sweetly and clapped his hands once. He looks positively giddy and in his element, sharp gaze roaming over every monster.

The most threatening aura ever.

This is getting out of control!

I run to a vase with several flowers in it. They are fresh, smelling sickly sweet.Asgore cuts them from the garden every morning. Now isn’t the time to be thinking about that now!

Asgore is still too shocked to respond to Wilson, and starts to tremble after the accusation.

No one really has accused him for his crimes before, aside from mom. Hearing this from someone who you are truly afraid of must be something else.

**”WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING WITH THOSE FLOWERS FRISK?” Chara rushes over to me, keeping a nervous eye on Wilson.

I'M DOING SOMETHING!

**”Playing with flowers is not doing something!!” I promptly decide to start ignoring Chara.

“Frisk! Hurry!” Eye bone shouts, “He will lose complete control when his eyes turn red!”

I know! I know!

My hands work as fast as they can and my family is slowing backing off from the insane man.

He takes a step closer.

Undyne summons one spear and makes Alphys hide behind her.

One more twist!

Done!

“Wilson! Can you bow for me, pretty please?” I say as innocently as I can.

“Of course sweetheart, anything for you!” He exclaims gladly. With a flourish, he bows; a straight 90 degrees, coat tails swishing behind him.

Quickly, I place the garland onto his head, taking three quick steps backwards.

*Shadow King Higgsbury equips ‘garland’.

*It's super effective!

“What?” He says slowly while making a double take.

The red is finally fading from the blue eyes.

“Your sanity was very low. Your eyes almost got completely red.” I tell him while rubbing my hands a little. Even though the flowers were not thorny, I think I got a splinter on my index finger.

“I don’t understand. I took a nap before coming here!” The scientist says, trying to assess the situation but not being able to do so. “...My head still hurts,” he murmurs.

“hey man. care to explain?” Sans is the first one to recover from the near death experience.

“Mind not throwing people into walls?” Wilson's eyes pulse red for a second but it's gone as quickly as it came.

“Please, no m-more fighting” My voice trembled. I know they won't start something now, but... when all the people I love hate each other, what are you supposed to do?

**”Frisk… I didn't know you liked him that much.” Chara swoops over my shoulder, hovering protectively above my shoulder.

Chara… I love him as much as I Mom, dunkle Sans, Alphys, Undyne, Asgore and Mettaton. As much as I love my family!

**”Oh and Papyrus~~~?” Chara’s soft looks turn down right devilish.

You know the answer to that!!

I blush nonetheless.

As I’m lost in thought, I suddenly feel arms around me. It's Wilson, if the flower scent is anything to go by. The suit is gone, too.

“I'm so sorry Frisk,” he says, apologizing. “I promise to check my sanity more often, sounds good?”

“Okay!” I untangle from his arms-

His arms, which are bare and…

“What happened?” I tenderly tap a finger against his forearm, which is…

“Oh, you mean these?” He looks at his two exposed arms. 

“Remember what I told you about the explosion in my father's lab?” Wilson shifts to hold the arm that was in a cast.

“Yes…”

“Well… These are my reminders.” He says it so nonchalantly, the same way one would say the sky is blue, and that the grass is green. It just is.

Both arms were littered by old burn scars, scratches, little punctuations like marks and incisions in the flesh. They looked mauled.

“They’re not all from the explosion.” I note aloud.

“No,” here he pauses, sensing that something was off, “mother made half of these,” he adds cautiously.

Chara leans over my shoulder, face pinched in an expression I couldn’t quite grasp.

I trace my fingers slowly through a very reddish, ragged line on his wrist… it spider webs into one on his palm. It's larger than what I remember. Also, there is a new mark where the now healed broken bone mended itself forcefully. It’s still tender if the way Wilson rubs it means anything.

“Frisk…” He says sadly, wiping the tears I didn't know I shed.

“It's so… unfair…”

I start to sob quietly in his embrace. No one stops me. It is silent and somber, in the wake of such a statement.

Why is everything so unfair?

Chapter Text

Ebott Ville, Toriel's Residence, 1 year 7 months after the release of monsters and magic back in the world.

“I don’t know what happened!” Someone says.

“He has a bad fever,” a male answers. “Did you just feed him only monster food and expect him to have his immune system up and running and not get sick from the absolute drench he received on Friday?” the male sternly said.

“Whaaaa?” I say groggily.

“kid's awake.” someone else says… Sans?

“What happened?” I say, confused. I just remember crying my eyes out in Wilson's shoulders, and now I'm tucked into my bed with a damp rag in my head.

“You have a fever, a very bad one.” Wilson’s blue eyes examine me while I try to think back.

My mind is blank.

**”Hello pal,” Chara's voice sounds sad and worried.

Why are you sad Chara? I ask, looking at my soulmate.

**“You cried yourself to a fever, dummy.” Her tone is unsure. She glides closer to me, her hands clasped together.

“Thankfully, I know how to treat those… Wendy and Webber get fevers if they get drenched in summer showers, too.” Wilson says while rubbing his hand soothingly in my hair. He blows air onto his digits and through my scalp.

Oh…

Just like mommy did when I got sick.

“Are you hurting anywhere, Frisk?” Mom asks and eyes Wilson with suspicion.

“No,” I say between tears and whimpers. “Mommy used to do that when… *sniff* when I was sick,”and I felt the tears reach my ears, sliding down the sides of my face. I can't make them stop.

I don't know why I'm remembering about all of this right now.

Wilson doesn't stop, a continuous motion that is both soothing, and severely overwhelming.

“It's alright, Frisk… do you want me to sing you a song?”

He can't do this to me...

**”What?” The spirit asks.

My body is working against me,  and despite my tears, I nod.

“Hey Jude, ~ don't make it bad~

Take a sad song~ and make it better~

Remember to let her into your heart~~

Then you can start~ to make it better~~

…

And anytime you feel the pain, ~ hey Jude, refrain~

Don't carry the world upon your shoulders~~~”

His voice reaches the third strophe and I can no more.

Everything goes black slowly as I remember my mommy and daddy's faces.

I miss them so much.

********************

Wilson’s POV

“That will do for now,” I say tiredly to the two monsters in the room.

Yesterday ended on a sad note. Frisk could not stop crying and got my shoulder all wet with tears -not that I minded-  but once I noticed his rising temperature I tried to stop him. Surely he was not crying just for me… I can't stop wondering if he was crying a little bit for himself, too.

Children are really something else, Frisk is so pure.

I wipe Frisk's new tear tracks from his red warm face.

“King Higgsbury. Thank you for your help. No human doctor would have answered a call on a Sunday night.” Toriel is stiff as she speaks, and her words reflect that. They are short, clipped, and not very thankful at all. He doesn’t care. He didn’t stay for her anyways.

“Yes I know. That's why I stayed.” I shift slightly, and continue to play with Frisk’s hair.

*sigh*

“You can call me just by my name Miss Toriel,” I add without facing her.

“Well. Thank you Wilson. Can I offer you a place to rest? You have been up all night and I know humans need sleep more than monsters do.”

“I don't think that's a good idea. Frisk fever might not be as  high as it was earlier, but he might need medicine-”

“hey man, take it easy. your eyes are changing and you can go coo-coo on us again,” Sans interrupts me.

After a glance at Frisk’s dresser mirror, I give in. “Very well, if you could lead me to a place to rest I will be very grateful.” In unresolved silence, I follow the monsters out.

****************************

I wake up to the sounds of shouting with a jolt.

“I'M HOME!”

Oh...not a shout… It’s just Papyrus' natural voice as it echoes from the living room.

*Checking sanity…

SANITY: 145/200

I'll survive.

I look at my reflection again in the guest room mirror.

I look as if a stampede of beefalos had run over me.

Handsome!!

After humoring myself I open the door just to see Papyrus startled expression upon seeing me.

“OH! HELLO WILSON!” He looks cheerful now, “HOW IS FRISK?”

“I'm on my way to his room. Last time I saw him, his temperature was lower than last night.”

Poor Papyrus was so nervous watching Frisk’s little form sweat and shake with a fever. He loves the child deeply.

“Why don’t you accompany me and we can check on him together?” I question with a smile.

We reach Frisk’s room in no time. There is a blue lump on a chair.

It's Sans.

A sigh is heard, “Please Do Excuse My Brother, He Falls Asleep At The Most Annoying Of Places.” The tall skeleton lowers his voice so as to not disturb the sleeping child. And also his brother, I believe.

“Oh don't worry… He can't help it.”

I know he can't.

Papyrus confusion is crystal clear, so I quickly backtrack to explain, “He stayed up with Toriel and I last night, taking care of Frisk.” 

“Oh, I See, My Brother Is Not Lazy When It Involves Frisk. You See, When Frisk Fell Into The Underground, He Bonded With My Brother Like No Other Child In Snowdin. And Since Then, He Always Checks On His Well-Being” A fond smile comes to the skeleton features and I see why Frisk fell in love with him. A caring individual, and once who seems to have such a similar mindset to little Frisk.

“I see.”

Of course Sans protected Frisk. Sans promised Toriel to take care of him after he exited the Ruins. Even if he didn’t like Frisk, he would’ve still upheld his promise.

“AND OF COURSE I HELPED HIM!! THE GREATEST HELP FOR THE GREATEST OF FRIENDS! THE GREAT PAPYRUS IS ALWAYS WATCHING OVER HIM.” And there goes keeping quiet. It was nice while it lasted.

“sure thing bro. i feel so protected right now.”

“SANS DON’T RUIN MY MOMENT.”

“but it's the truth.”

Papyrus gives a stink eye. He is smiling, though.

“Papyrus, Sans, can you two come to the kitchen? I need your help with something.” The voice of 'le matrone' of the house calls.

Wow…

Toriel is a very poor liar.

Maybe I'm too trained?

Considering Maxwell secrets and all.

**No. She's bad at lying.**

I didn't need an input.

The two skeletons exit the room. Sans looks reluctant to leave me alone with Frisk, which is weird, I haven't given him a reason so far as to not trust me. In the end, he goes without uttering a word.

Good.

They close the door, and I pause.

Are they gone?

**No.**

*sigh*

I get a chair and sit by Frisk's bed.

And now?

**They are gone.**

“Finally,” I sigh again just because.

Don't get me wrong I appreciate not having my life threatened by every creature I cross paths with, but-

Wait.

Where is Eye Bone and Chester?

**They are in the living room. Where you left them last night.**

I don't remember last night very well. Between having a feverish sobbing child in my arms, and my sanity depleted so much last night, I didn't pay them any attention. I’ll make sure to give them some love in a bit.

There is one more thing I need to address now and this is the best chance I can get to do so.

“Hello Chara.” I lower my voice so as to not to startle her.

**”AAAAAHHH!” It didn't work. The little ghost that had been peering at me from beside Frisk suddenly dashes to the side of the room. That shocked face is as good as Frisk’s. So cute!

“Can I talk to you for a bit?”

Chapter Text

Ebott Ville, Toriel´s Residence, 1 year 7 months after the release of monsters and magic back in the world.

Wilson POV

**“Fuck this shit.” Chara starts to fade away, presumably to Frisk’s mind.

“Language young lady,” I scold sternly. The fact that no one can hear her doesn't mean she has to have a sailor's mouth.

**”Okay, it's official. He’s crazy.” The translucent entity comes back into focus, staring straight at him.

“I certainly am not.” I track the ghost with my eyes, who now sways back and forth.

**”If you can really hear me… You have to prove it.” I can already tell she’s going to tell me to do something stupid.

**”I want you to do the caramelldansen dance!” She snickers, and I know whatever she asked was gonna be horrible.

What is caramelldansen dance?

**It is a dance, where you sway your hips side to side while having your arms raised and wrists touching your head.**

I knew it.

*sigh*

“Fine.”

I dance stupidly for a couple of seconds. Curse this child.

**”Oh my God. You can hear me!”

“Yes I can. I have spoken with other spirits actually… Wendy's sister, Abigail. She died a long time ago.” I don’t really want to remember how Wendy said she had died.

**”You didn't say anything to me before,” the spirit questions, doubting my words.

“You want Toriel to know you have been attached to Frisk’s soul since he fell?” I raise my brow to this.

**”No…” The child squirms in place.

“Then?”

**”…” Chara clearly has nothing to say and moves on.

**”Okay. Assuming I'm not going crazy because of Frisk’s fever, and you can hear me…”

**”WHAT THE FUCK WERE YOU DOING THREATENING DAD?”

“Dad?” 

**”Yes, my dad, king of all monsters Asgore Dreemurr, you remember him right? The one who has been taking care of Frisk since we left the underground!!” Chara calms down but she is oozing killer intent towards me. It’s not threatening to me, but it’s noted.

“In my defense, Asgore killed Frisk. I have the right to be mad at him-”

How many times?

**Nine.**

“Nine times and you know it.” 

Chara stutters for a while because of course she remembers, and can’t counter the truth of my words.

“I was surprised, though. You look just like Frisk. The only difference would be the color scheme. Otherwise, you two would pass as twins.” It was true. Should they change clothes and keep their heads down, they would look nearly exactly the same.

**”… That's why he confused Frisk with me.”

“Asriel.” I didn't voice it as a question. It is not.

**”Shh, don't say his name out loud! What if someone enters?” Chara frets about, before settling near Frisk again.

“Don't worry, if they ask, which I'm sure they won’t, I just have to tell them Frisk told me your story. Calm down.”

“Chara, let me be ‘frank’ with you-” I need to tell her something important after all.

**“The comedian used that one already.” Chara huffs, looking away from me.

“I know Sans used that one. I just want you to calm down. I thought something familiar might help.”

It was not working. Chara looks uneasy chewing her lower lip. She can't injure herself like that, she is a spirit, but something about that coping system doesn't sit right with me.

What can I do to calm her?

**Offer chocolate as a reward.**

“Chara if you talk to me I will bring an entire chocolate bar for Frisk to give you.”

**”Mom told us that we were grounded so no luck with that.”

“She grounded you with chocolate? Hahaha,what she does not know, won't hurt her!!”

“Besides, I'm sure she only grounded Frisk, not you, right?” Hook, line and sinker. I watch Chara light up, and smile.

**”Yeah!”

“Now that that's settled… Tell me, child… Would you like to be alive again?” I try to be as serious as this situation calls for. She needs to be certain I'm not 'kidding' around. Hehehe, Willow would love that one.

And by love, I mean she would throw a shoe at my head!

**”…”

**” ‘m leaving.”

“Hey! Come here.” I extend my arm and use shadows to kindly reach for her. The least I want to do is cause her pain and lose her trust completely.

**”What?” She watches as her wrist is wrapped in shadows.

**”Isn't this bad or something?” She leans in for a closer look.

“Does it hurt you? Do you feel bad when in contact with my shadows?”

**”No…”

“Shadows, as well as monster magic, are directed and ruled by intentions. I don’t want to hurt you, so my shadows won’t damage you in any way. You are safe .”

**”Wow...” She watches as the shadows slip from her hand, and back to me.

“Yes, wow indeed.”

“Wilson…” Tired hazel eyes look at me from the bed.

“Frisk!” Spirit and man happily say.

“Uhm hi… I feel… yucky.” He tries to sit up on the bed.

“You are not ready to take a bath just yet, little one.” I perform the same gesture he did with me in the hospital and push him back onto the bed.

Can't believe I was in this position just a couple of days ago.

“I was speaking with Chara while you were asleep.” I hope Frisk is awake enough to  speak about this.

His eyes widen like plates! Oh my science! This kid!

“Hahaha alright, I-I just- hahaha, look at your face.”

“You can talk to her?!” Frisk says, dumbfounded.

“Yes, little one. I can see her and speak with her.” I assure him.

“But- but- but- but-” He is having trouble forming a sentence.

“As I was telling Chara, there is a little girl, a couple of years older than you. She lost her sister and all the survivors are able to see her sister's spirit.”

“Wow...” He stares at the ceiling for a while.

“Then,” he looks back at me, “you really can help me bring them back?”

“Oh, did you doubt me?” I feign being hurt.

“No, no… It's just. This is like a dream. I have been trying so hard to bring them back but, well...I failed.” Unshed tears cloud his little beautiful eyes.

“Frisk, I promised, in my honor as a gentleman, that if I ever get freed from there I would use all my power to bring the ones still trapped in the underground, right?”

“Yes.”

I rise from where I am seated and change to my Shadow King suit. This is harder when I'm sane, it seems.

“Then let me add something else. I promise you, in my honor as a gentleman and the Shadow King, that I will help you SAVE the ones trapped underground”

The tears spill freely again.

“Frisk… I'm sorry, I think I have made you cry more than anyone else in this house.” I de-transform and wipe the fat tears flowing from the child's closed eyes.

“Hehe it's different. I'm crying from happiness!!” His smile is so bright and pure than the shadows within me, forcing them to retract to wherever they came from.

I will help this boy with all my might.

**”Do you really promise?”

“Yes, princess?”

**”Will I be... alive again?” Her voice trembled and tears flowed down the red cheeks.

I wrap my hands in a thin layer of shadows and grab those tiny little cheeks.

“I promise Chara, you will be able to hug Toriel, Asgore and everyone else before this year ends.” She smiles at me, and I feel that same love I have for Frisk extend to Chara, too.

*Happy spirit shouts and jumps*

*BANG*

“THIS FARCE ENDS NOW!!”

“What?” I spin around from the two shocked children only to see Toriel, standing there with flames in her paws.

The door hinges had come off from the trashed door that now lies on the floor.

*Toriel blocks the way!

[♥FIGHT]  [ACT]  [ITEM]  [MERCY]

*The Queen draws you to a battle…

My soul…

Well. This explains a lot of things.

Red.

Determination. Just like Frisk's.

The child in mention is trembling like a leaf but reaches for my hand.I almost miss the whispered words, “Ple-please let’s r-run..”

Very well.

[FIGHT]  [ACT]  [ITEM]  [♥MERCY]

♥Move *Run

“Frisk. Don't let go of my hand.”

Shadows sprout from the floor, hungry and swirling below the two children and I, and so all three of us fall into the black vortex below my feet.

Last thing I see is a flurry of flames thrown to my face. Thankfully, we are long gone before they smash into the bed and burn the happy little animal faces on the blankets…

The shadows close, and with little thought, I move us.

Chapter Text

Chapter 16: Spying Time

Ebott Ville, Toriel´s Residence, 1 year 7 months after the release of monsters and magic back in the world.

“Papyrus, Sans, can you two come to the kitchen? I need your help with something.” I call the skeleton brothers from the kitchen.

Let's talk about the danger we are housing.

“heya tori what's up?” Sans’ dark bags in the eye sockets are thicker than normal.

This has been a rough couple of days for all of us.

“LADY TORIEL! WHAT CAN THE GREAT PAPYRUS DO FOR YOU?” The cheerful skeleton asks while making a pose.

How darling of him.

“Papyrus dear, actually, I wanted to talk to the both of you so could you take a sea-”

*Obnoxious Mettaton tune*

*le sigh*

“SANS IF THIS IS ANOTHER KIND OF PRANK--”

“no bro. hurry, answer the call”

“BUT YOU ARE RIGHT HERE. WHY WOULD I ANSWER A CALL FROM YOUR PHONE?”

“trust me pap, just do it”

“Sans, what are you doing?” Sans behavior since Frisk got sick is worrying.

“i put my phone in the kiddo's room. if this man tries something, we will know. i made a video call from it” Sans explains while covering the device so our conversation is not received by the spying phone. Its brilliant! this man is always ten steps ahead!

“Oh my Sans. This is very helpful!” I exclaim and Sans turns bashfully to the side.

I see a beautiful blue blush peeking.

Sans and Papyrus let me watch what's being shown on screen… and it's…

Stupid

“Why in the world is he making a caramel dance?!”

“he is insane, tori.” The smallest skeleton assures me as if talking about the weather.

(“Yes I do. I have spoken with other spirits actually… Wendy's sister, Abigail. She died a long time ago…”)

Came the man's voice from the device, as we watch him sit down.

“WHO IS HE SPEAKING TO?”

“let's keep listening bro, ok?”

We could only see as he speaks with the empty space between the two humans in the room.

( “You wanted Toriel to know you have been attached to Frisk’s soul since he fell?”)

“What?” The three say in unison.

(“Then?”)

(…)

No sound came as an answer.

(“Dad?”)

“Frisk has a spirit attached to his soul? That’s absurd!”

“please, tori. keep listening?” Sans tells me as if he didn't listen to what I just said.

(“In my defense. Asgore killed Frisk. I have the right to be mad at him.”)

“How dares he!” My paws are fists now. I'm not really sure who am I mad at.

(“Nine times, and you know it.”)

More silence.

And we listen quietly as my mind is a tangle of thoughts.

(“I was surprised, though. You look just like Frisk. The only difference would be the color scheme. Otherwise, you two would pass as twins.”)

… Who resembles Frisk?

No…

Chara?

(“Asriel”)

“WHAT!”

“tori! calm down. seat down and let's see what he says, he shouldn't be able to know that name-”

(“Don't worry, if they ask, which I'm sure they won’t, I just have to tell them Frisk told me your story with him so no worries. Calm down.”)

It's as if someone is really answering him.

(“Chara, let me be ‘frank’ with you”)

FOR ALL ANGELS. I'M GOING TO KILL THIS MAN!

Slowly, I am losing my patience as I grit my teeth.

HOW DARE HE UTTER MY DEATH CHILDREN’S NAMES!!

(“I know Sans used that one. I just want you to calm down with something familiar.”)

“i told that joke to Frisk in the underground and we were completely alone…” The blue skeleton's eye lights blink out of existence for a second.

We kept waiting for more of this… this… this insanity of his…

( “Chara if you talk with me I will bring a chocolate bar for Frisk to give you.”)

(...)

(“She grounded you with chocolate? Hahaha! What she does not know won't hurt her!!”

“Besides. I'm sure she only grounded Frisk, not you, right?”)

“I never told anyone about Frisk’s chocolate prohibition” I recall out loud.

“…” I see Sans’ eye sockets go completely dark now.

(“that that's settled… Tell me, child… Would you like to be alive again?”)

T H I S  M A N  I S  G O I N G  T O  D I E . . .

(“Hey! Come here.”)

We watch dumfounded as he wraps something circular in midair with a shadow that comes from his fingers…

(“Does it hurt you? Do you feel bad when in contact with my shadows?”)

(…)

Silence is his answer… again…

(“Shadows, as well as monster magic, are directed and ruled by intentions. I don’t want to hurt you, so my shadows won’t damage you in any way. You are safe.”)

“ASGORE'S DESCRIPTION OF THE SHADOW'S POWER IS DIFFERENT.” poor Papyrus does not understand the conflictive knowledge.

(“Yes, wow indeed.”)

(“Wilson…”)

“Frisk woke up!” I say relieved about my child's health.

(“Frisk!” )

(“Uhm hi… I feel… yucky.”)

(“You are not ready to have a bath just yet, little one.”)

We watch as he puts Frisk back in his bed.

(“I was speaking with Chara while you were asleep.”)

Ha! Frisk won't play this mad man's game!

(“Hahaha alright, I… I just… hahaha look at your face!”)

The reaction is nothing like what I expected.

Frisk eyes open impossibly wide.

(“You can talk to her?!”)

The boy’s usually tiny voice, booms from the speaker.

(“Yes, little one. I can see her and speak with her.” )

(“But, but, but, but”)

Frisk stutters and is visibly shocked

(“As I was telling Chara. There is a little girl, a couple of years older than you. She lost her sister and all the survivors are able to see her sister's spirit.”)

(“Wow”)

The conversation continues easily and I feel flames alit in my finger tips.

(“Then.” “You really can help me bring them back.”)

Frisk face is one of a child that was going to receive an ice cream truck full of sweet treats as a birthday gift.

(“Oh, did you doubt me?”)

(“No, no… It's just. This is like a dream. I have been trying so hard to bring them back but, I failed.”)

“I DON’T UNDERSTAND WHAT'S HAPPENING BROTHER. HOW CAN THEY BRING BACK A DEATH HUMAN SPIRIT?” The orange clad skeleton easily resumes everybody's thoughts.

“…” The oldest of the two doesn’t answer.

(“Frisk. I promised, in my honor as a gentleman, that if I ever get freed from there I would use all my power to bring the ones still trapped in the underground, right?”)

(“Yes”)

We watch Wilson's normal clothes turn into a black suit with his shadow magic. Same black suit and crown as before.

(“Then let me add something else. I promise you, in my honor as a gentleman and the Shadow King, that I will help you SAVE the ones trapped underground”)

THIS IS IT.

I WONT ALLOW THIS… THIS CHAREDE IN MY HOUSE!!

I hear Sans and Papyrus pleas to come back to the kitchen but I won't listen to them.

I stomp my feet to the ground and climb up the stairs.

I have someone to  r o a s t.

Chapter Text

Chapter 17: Wanting Time

Underground, 1 year 7 months after the release of monsters and magic back in the world.

Another stupid day of this stupid existence.

Stupid flower body.

This is soooo boring, there is no one here to mess up with. Nothing interesting to do! Same old hell hole…

But I refuse to go to the surface for a reason.

*Splish* *Splash*

Ugh, that stupid sound.

Stupid damp cavern.

Now that the barrior is no more, anything can come crawling from that stupid hole in the ceiling. The hole where all the children fell.

Stupid.

You're wondering who the poor devil is?

Yes it's me! Flowey the Flower!!

Stupid name.

Why did I even use it?

Doesn't matter anymore.

Days… days have been blending one with the other since Asriel decided to stay underground.

Stupid Asriel…

Why am I even honoring his stupidity?

I had power. I had control.

I WAS A GOD!!

…

And even with all that power, all that control… All what I wanted was not to be alone, never again.

Ironic.

Now, I'm lonelier than before.

Not that it upsets me. I'm as empty as I started.

And yet.

Somehow.

I'm glad?

No.

Happy

Even less.

Contented.

Contented?

Yes, contented works.

On how things turned out. I even spoke with… that… thing, person?

Thing.

The one who had the power of ‘True Reset’.

I pleaded.

Yes. Incredible, right?

Flowey the Flower.

P L E A D I N G.

NOT begging NEVER BEGGING. This flower does NOT BEG.

For this ending. For this outcome to stay. To let them be happy.

To SAVE them from endless loops and suffering.

Asriel wouldn't have wanted it.

Of course, I pleaded for myself too.

Stupid, selfish, flower that I'm.

I pleaded for my memories to be erased if it decided to play with us like some sick GAME.

What makes me believe this is the first time I pleaded? How many times IT has RESET. I'm down here like such a fool believing this will all stay! That me being here saves everyone from the awful experience of knowing me!

Stupid, indeed.

But yet again.

It was Asriel's last wish.

So I stay.

For me, it's some kind of pay back from what I did.

To monsters.

To Frisk.

Frisk…

I want to see them.

I don't want them to see me.

Not like this.

Lonely, defeated, resigned, sentient flower.

Eternal punishment for centuries of deaths and destruction.

Yeah, I deserve this.

This is my special hell hole…

…

*WHOOSH*

FUCKING SHIT!! WHAT WAS THAT!!

There, in the golden flower patch, a thing is swirling… like, like a drain hole of blackness and nothingness. Being a drain hole, the soil and the flowers should be sucked in, but they don’t budge.

Scratch that, there is something coming!

I burrow on the earth as quickly as my vines can, to take me into safety.

To the next room!

One day, I'll die for my stupid curiosity.

But that day is not that day, oh no. I want answers!

There is something towering above the flower patch.

His back turned to me… Wait. Is that a HUMAN??!!

Yes! A human with a very stupid haircut is standing there like he owns the place. The swirl of darkness disintegrated in an instant on his feet. He is holding something in his arms but I can't see shit from where I'm spying on him.

“Frisk? Are you alright?”

…

OH, MY ANGEL!

“My, my chest hurts…”

That's Frisk's voice!

He hurt them!!

This human has a death wish!

I prepare my attack and aim.

“T-thank you...”

Wha?

My bullets quiver with the confusion on my mind.

“Why, child?” The man answers, tenderly… caring?

*labored breathing*

“For no-not hurting mom, fo-for helping me, for not bei-being mad at them, when they, they have been trying to hu-hurt you.”

Frisk little gasps for air and sobs are heard in the cavern. I listen with raising frustation at not knowing what is going on. I'm as confused as no other sentient plant has ever been confused before.

“Shh, shh, young man. I'm afraid your fever is increasing.” He turns around and, true to his words, Frisk little face is wet with sweat and liquid comes from his nose.

He is sick!

Right? Is that how humans look when they are sick?

“It's quite alright. I understand. Please, just sleep okay? Let me handle everything.”

Frisk smiles… but, it looks so sad?

“You will feel a lot better after resting for the day, honey pie.” The man's hand play with Frisk hair a couple of times before the child closes his eyes and his breath come off less labored.

AAAH!

He starts to walk. No. Sprinting to where I'm!

Shit! Hide!!

I burrow on time to see his legs go past me and deeper to where mo- Toriel's house is. I follow him on his journey, burrowing and coming back to check on his progress.

We reach the old hag's house in no time at all. Frisk journey took way longer. Between staying alive from monsters ‘friendly battles’ and puzzles, the kid took around 4-5 hours to travel the distance this man covered under an hour.

All the doors are closed. There is nothing inside worth stealing but the house is the only thing stopping anyone from reaching the underground main cave system on this side of the mountain.

*Bang!*

Now there is no door.

He kicked the fucking door out of its hinges.

*Bang!*

Before I could burrow again, I hear another bang. Surely from ou- the room.

That room.

I come out from a crack in the floor and watch as the man puts Frisk on one of the beds. He comes out and goes to the kitchen. There is nothing in the kitchen…

“Chicken soup would do him wonders.” The man mumbles but I still catch it.

“FOR THE LORDS OF SCIENCE! I FORGOT ABOUT EYE BONE AND CHESTER!”

The man's shout startles me and he is gone exactly how he came, in a swirl of darkness that engulfs him from feet to head. Aaaaaand he's gone.

“What's his problem?”

“Oh well.”

Frisk is alone now. Let's check on him.

Poor Frisk…

Not that I can feel sorry for him but, look at him!

He looks pitiful!

Ugh, and his nose is still running.

This reminds me of…

…

Wait…

What if he dies, too?

Oh no… Oh no…

“Don't die…” my voice comes in a whisper.

I use one of my vines to bring the blanket over his chest and shoulders so only his face is seen in the sea of fluffiness that is my bed.

“What in the world happened to you, you big idiot?” For some reason, my outstretched vine starts to shiver while touching him.

“Don't die , don't die you moron or I will... I will...” I can't control my mouth. My vine reaches the sweaty forehead and caress as slowly as a vine can.

Chapter Text

Chapter 18: Criminal Time

Ebott Ville, Toriel's residence, 1 year 7 months after the release of monsters and magic back in the world.

Oh lords... I completely forgot about Eye Bone and Chester!

They are where I left them… I think…

I sneak into Toriel's surface house. There is not a single SOUL inside.

*snickers*

“Wilson!!”

There they are! I was so preocupated for not getting a third degree burn in my face that I forgot about my two companions from the Shadow Realm.

“I'm so sorry for leaving you guys!!” I twirl with them in my arms.

When I was done apologizing to the two living items, I write a quick note from the tower of yellow post-its from the table.

‘We need to talk’

Straight to the point, concise and self explanatory.

A master piece!! If I say so myself.

I stick it in the middle of… this black shiny thing…

What is it?

**It's a Smart T.V.**

What!! Tv's are smart now? How come?

**Same as how phones evolved**

Oh…

Does this new world of wonders need an old school gentleman scientist such as myself?

**Yes it does, no mortal being has unlimited access to the information the omniverse, and beyond, has to offer**

I… I don't know how to process that.

“Where are we going next?” Eye Bone asks excitedly.

“To a cave!” I answer quickly and before someone sees me, I move back to the royal children's room.

“ACK!”

A startled cry comes from the floor tables and I catch a glimpse of yellow. It was so fast that I start to think it is just my mind playing tricks on me again.

What was that?

**The question is who**

Who was it?

**Flowey the flower**

What did he want here?

**Flowey is worried over Frisk. He believes Frisk will die**

The fever is not life threatening but monsters don't know a single thing about human illnesses. It is only obvious he is projecting Chara's last moments with Frisk's poor state.

I leave both my companions right in front of Frisk's bed, so if he wakes up, he will see familiar faces…

I tell them about my plans on going outside and gather resources... I mean, groceries and other urgent necessities.

“Be careful Wilson…” Eye Bone comments. I nod.

I move from the old ex monarch underground house to the nearest convenience store.

No one sees me as I appear on a dark alley, one block away from my destination.

I walk said distance before coming to a nightmare of sore eyes.

An overly illuminated store greets me.

“Good day sir and Welcome to MTT N' SHOP™!”

An orange cat monster with a strained smile greets me, too, and offers me a shopping cart. I thank him and go on mission mode.

Chicken, cilantro, tomato, onion, chayote, cabbage, carrots, celery, corn, small potatoes…

What else? What else?

**yucca for the chicken soup. Rice accompaniment, too. Add flu medicine for Frisk**

Oh yes!

I fill the cart and wait my turn to pay for the groceries. There is a small TV set in one side of the waiting area. News channel is on.

“SHOCKING NEWS” message appears in big red flashing letters on the tiny screen. What now?

“We just received alarming information about Ambassador of All Monsters, Frisk Dreemurr, has been kidnapped this morning from King Asgore’s wife, Toriel Dreemurr, house in the ----- address-----” Oh I thought they were divorced already. Guess the separation is not official yet.

Everyone who is not me gasps loudly. A purple spider monster behind me, who can be very well mistaken as Webber's relative, let go of her groceries on two of her arms but quickly caught them with another set of arms. “The inconsolable adoptive mother has not made an official announcement over the incident yet but the report of the captain of the monster unit, Undyne, in the police station says what follows...” She starts to read from a paper.

Will they point their accusing fingers... paws?...at me?

**Yes**

“Thirty or so year old white English male with sky blue eyes…” It's finally my turn at the cashier. I try to hand what I picked as quickly as I can and I hand the money, too. “Witnesses claim the most outstanding feature is his hair. It is shaped like the W letter...” She keeps reading.

“Yes, that's what it says. His hair is shaped like a W. The culprit goes by the name of Wilson Percival Higgsbury.”

God danm it.

Ten or more people are looking directly at me now.

“Security!” The human cashier who helped me with the groceries, shouts. Of course he was paying attention to the news…

The spider woman behinds me throws a purple spider web without a word. The groceries bags and I are cocooned together in a goopy substance. I try to fight it and break free but it's pointless.

The attack does not look like the kind of thing you can get away from with brute force alone.

I quickly lose my stability fand fall hard on the floor. There is no time for any of this nonsense so I simply move away and end up facing two very startled little individuals.

Or should I say... Should-not-be-sentient and/or animated-objects.

Also known as Flowey the Flower and Eye Bone.

And sweet old Chester! My dear tries to lick me out of my problems. I don't have the heart to tell him he is not cooperating at all. I think he finds out about it by himself as he sits down and witness how I pitifully and disgracefully struggle with my binds.

“Hello there everyone.” I huff as dignified as a tied up man can be.

“What the hell!” Flowey's eyes are wide and disbelieving.

“Language, child.”

At Flowey's shout, the forgotten spirit peers from one side to see what the ruckuss is all about.

**“What happened, Wilson?! Why did you kidnap Frisk?! ”

“Can I answer that one later, darling? I'm a little 'tied up', to answer.”

Chara nods remembering how Asriel souless self does not know about her determined one, and thus, it's better to have any kind of communication when he is not in the same room.

Of course, Flowey does not know this and misunderstands.

“WHO THE HELL ARE YOU CALLING 'DARLING', YOU DISGUSTING FUCK!”

Pellets round me and then…

FIRE!

He is not the brightest out there, is he?

**He is a ten year old with a thousand or so souless-experienced years mind, of course he is not the smartest thing alive**

The attack that was meant to harm me, strike the purple spider web instead and I'm now free, fine and dandy.

Freedom at last!

Oh, Maxwell. He would laugh at me for my thoughtlessness, for sure.

“Thank you very much for your assistance, Flowey.” I say while dusting my dumb outfit.

“Do you think this is over!? You will explain to me, if you are a doctor, why haven’t you cured Frisk!!” Says Flowey after the shock of what his attack didn't do.

“Oh lords. Here we go.” Eye Bone says and closes his eye tightly.

That is a topic that I never want to speak of ever again. My shadows, fueled by my mood, grab the offending flower as he shouts obscenities at me. I don't mind the swear words.

“Asriel”

At this, the child goes very still.

“First rule,” I say while emptying a pot from the hall. “Never call me a doctor again. I'm not. Not anymore.” I throw him into the pot with a little more force I intended to use. “Second rule,” I grab fistful after fistful of the emptied contents back to the pot alongside him. “Mind your language. You're not in a bloody brothel, you know.” I put him on the ground with a thud sound. “Third rule,” I get back on my feet to check on the feverish child. “If you attack me again, I will attack you back.” Frisk fever is going down, thanks the lords. “And finally,” I look directly to his eyes “I know what you have done to this child so, don’t play pretend with me. You don't care about him. Not now.”

Flowey's petals are down simulating wilt, expression devoid of his initial bite.

Someone could even say it's the face of someone who is afraid for his life.

Such absurdity, don't you think so?

Chapter Text

Chapter 19: Clues Time

Ebott Ville, Asgore's Residence, 1 year 7 months after the release of monsters and magic back in the world.

Toriel

Feared Queen of All Monsters during war, whose vision and management skills led to a prosperous life even in the darkest of times for monsterkind. A mother figure for so many, respectable, dignified, lawful and yet… and yet

A  FAILURE…

There is no other word that fits my description at the moment. I have failed to protect another child, another life, endangered by my stupidity and lack of common sense.

No. Worse.

This is the third time I have failed this one child in protecting him. The first when I attacked him, the second when I willingly opened the door to his certain suffering or doom, the third when I let that-that human enter my house and touch my Frisk with his obscure hands.

And this is not counting the eight more children whose little lives rest in the underground.

This eternal life will not be enough to pay for my sins.

“tori. Iit's been almost 24 hours. we have to go home.” Sans kind voice rings through the emptiness of my SOUL. This hurts so much. I want my child back.

“Oh Sans.” I say while reaching out for him to give me a hug. I need comfort and he, beautiful he, willingly offers it without a word against it.

The Angel bless this skeleton.

He hugs me back, tenderly, sweetly, lovingly, dare I say like a… lover?

He takes me in his arms as if I was the most beautiful treasure in this world.

What a joke. Who would want some failure like myself. I have failed to be a proper mate, a partner, a lover and a mother. Who could ever find goodness on a mother who has lost so many children?

My sobs come from the deepest part of my SOUL. Unrestricted and unrestrained, I pour all my suffering, all my sadness, all my loneliness in those boney arms and shoulders of his.

He does not mind, his SOUL tries to reach my own.

He sends, love, understanding, compassion...

And above all.

HOPE.

He sends me HOPE like a river. It feels as if he has the answers of this world. His SOUL tells me that there will be no harm done. that my child will come back to me, to not break down.

We part from each other's embrace but the connection is still there, strong.

“tori…” His voice is so sweet, like balm to my wounds.

*Ahem!*

Someone clears their throat and to our surprise, Undyne, Alphys, Papyrus, and Asgore are watching the display. They were attending other matters while Sans and I were having our little moment but it looks like everything in need to be done, is done.

I don't really care about being seen. I needed this-

No, scratch that.

I wanted this from Sans.

He is so supportive, so bright, funny and gentle monster. So kind but knows how to set his foot down on what he believes. He is so straight forward with his actions and beliefs, even though you need to watch closely to realize this. He is so unlike me.

He is not a failure like me.

I see Asgore trying not to summon his trident and steal the 1 HP Sans has to himself.

That will happen over my dust, of course.

“Sans. You are right, as always. It's been almost an entire day since Frisk has been abducted and there is no clue on where they are. We must go home and check if there are any leads from there.” I say in the most authoritative voice I can manage.

Which is not good enough because I have been crying my eyes out for hours.

When you are in great pain, time slows down so you can suffer more.

“LADY TORIEL, IF YOU WISH, I CAN HELP WITH COOKING TODAY SO YOU CAN REST AS MUCH AS YOU NEED. I DON’T CONDONE MY BROTHER'S LAZINESS, BUT! UNDER CIRCUNSTANCES LIKE THIS I, THE GREAT PAPYRUS, WILL TURN A BLIND EYE SOCKET OVER IT JUST THIS TIME!”
Sweet Papyrus, he is not well himself but always offers his utmost to lift everyone else spirits.

What did I do to deserve them both?

I manage my most grateful smile towards the orange clad skeleton to convey my feelings.

He understands it all perfectly.

“That's cool Pap!! But actually I came with a report so listen up!” Undyne has the tendency to speak with enthusiasm.

“I went to Toriel's house to check up on any clues. Those two shadow creatures Frisk was holding on yesterday? Gone...” She gives me a post-it. “Aaaand... We found this. I believe he went to the house, grabbed the orange fluffy thing and the eye on a bone.... what were their names? Anyway, That man snatched them from under our noses when you three were gone.”

I read the paper: ‘We need to talk.’

How dares he!

After fooling us with his willingness on helping us!

Just so we would lower our guard and take Frisk away!

After, after… doing something to my child's mind and now is being fooled too!

“This man is dangerous. I shouldn’t have let him go without Judgment.” Asgore lamented out loud and I can't agree any more…. Of course, he does not deserve to know about that.

“Wait! There is more!” Undyne says excitedly. “An hour ago, a human officer caught a woman. Twenty five year old, white, blue eyes-”

“wait… if she is a human why do you have that information? the monster department is not allowed to deal with human crimes.” All monsters looked perplexed; me included, however, it is Sans the one who voiced it.

“Well. Apart from the fact that she was using fire magic, which is, as you know, my jurisdiction! She calls herself Willow Higgsbury…”

“She says she is Wilson Percival Higgsbury younger sister.”

*************

Catch and release.

That should be my life motto.

Who knew that going into Adventure Mode would be our route of escape?

I just had to fall into a vortex of sure death!!

Yippee!!

Just to be fucking caught by the american police here…

Not that setting a couple of trees on fire has helped any.

I was insane!!

Not that they asked…

“Miss Higgsbury?” An obese police officer calls me from across these rusty old bars.

Not that I can’t escape. Because I can. It's just that… that…

I don't know if Wilson escaped too. Is he alive? Did these new ‘monsters’ something to him? Someone vaguely explained to me that they came from within Mt. Ebott. The mountain I can see printed in one of the postcards glued to the walls.

Everyone look normal about having them here elbow to elbow together but they can't fool me. I know better than to trust in monsters.

MUCH BETTER.

Monsters are all the same. They work alongside you if you have something they want, if you offer them what they need.

Give and take relationship.

And that is the law of everything.

If they don't have a use for you at all, they will hunt you down instead.

Survival of the fittest, I read from an old book, oh so long ago, from my church's library.

Webber is not like all the others, of course! He is my beautiful nephew and no one can fight me over that!

I stand up and they handcuff me. We walk on a hall full of other tiny grayish cells, there is disgusting people here.

How will they all look burning in my flames?!

I hate burnt human meat smell but beggars can’t be choosers, right?

Anyway.

I am led to a white room with a single table and two seats.

Metal, the three of them.

God damn it!

They are not flammable at all!!

I pout at this and sit down in this unholy seat.

And wait.

There seems to be commotion outside. I can't hear anything from this side of the door but I see shadows dancing outside.

The door opens and….

AH! FUCKING FANTASTIC!!

A monster with… Oh my god... red grills and red hair. She has an eye patch where her left eye should be. She would pass as a human if not for the blue skin color. A human man enters with her too.

“Ooookay Willow Higgsbury. We are here to ask some questions...”

The monster seats across me and the man stands behind me. To detain me if necessary, surely.

Her tone is level but I have dealt with this shit enough times to know that there is a hint of hate in the monster officer.

“And why should I answer, ‘monster’? If I have been apprehended it's just for pyromancy and that is a minor crime.” I match her tone and stood my ground. As I said, I have dealt with this shit before.

The fact that I spat the ‘monster’ part, was not appreciated.

But to my annoyance, it did not have the desired effect.

She smiles with her shark like teeth. Yuck.

“You were seen using magic and that is only for monsters to deal with so, how about this? Let's exchange information.” Listen to her, she sounds so sure of herself!

“You don't have anything I want.” I growl back.

My patience is burning low.

HA!

Wilson will love that one.

Oh Wilson, where are you…

“We have information about your brother, Wilson Per- WHOA!!”

I don't let her finish that sentence.

I WILL NOT BE DECEIVED WITH INFORMATION ABOUT MY BROTHER EVER AGAIN.

“Let me be VERY clear with you, PAL.” I see my flames wrapped fists crashing down the metal table and it dents from the strength or heat. I don't fucking know.

“DON’T YOU EVER SPEAK ABOUT MY BROTHER! I CAN VERY WELL FIND HIM ON MY OWN AND WHEN THIS SHIT HEADS OF POLICE LET ME GO. I WILL FIND HIM.” To make my point clear, I set myself on fire, like… like…

Like a fucking QUEEN!!!

The Queen of Flames. Oh yeah!

The man standing behind me, thinks better than touching me right now and gets a third degree burn in his whole hand. He ends up circling me to stand behind his companion. They both start to sweat from the fright or heat, fuck if I know, but what she says next put out my beautiful flames.

“Do you know where he is!?” She asks after the display of fireworks.

“Isn’t he here?” This is so confusing. She just said she had information!

“That's what I'm trying to ask you!! Why are these interrogations so hard!!” Damn it. Why should I care? “We don’t know where he is!! I was gonna say that we are looking for him. He is a fugitive!” She finally admits.

“Say that again…”

“We don’t know where he is! He kidnapped Frisk!”

“Frisk?”

“Yes! Eight year old child, hazel eyes, brown locks, light brown skin… Last time we saw him, he was with a fever. He was abducted by your brother 24 hours ago…”

“We don't know if Frisk is safe.” she looks between sad and rabid. I feel like a complete dick now.

But, but.

My brother is alive!

He is okay!

He must have his reasons if he kidnapped a child, right? Right?!

I topple down to my chair and for some reason I start to shiver.

Maybe he is insane? What happened when he came here? Are they safe?

WHAT THE ACTUAL HECK, BROTHER!

Chapter Text

Chapter 20: Recess Time

Mt. Ebott, Underground, 1 year 7 months after the release of monsters and magic back in the world.

“Ugh... hungry…” I feel as my whole body is in the most uncomfortable bed in the world.

“Hello little man. How do you feel?” There is someone by my bed. They got big warm hands… Wait. No fur?

It's not Goat Mamma Toriel.

“Pappa?” I open my eyes and expect to see a kind smile in my Pappa's face.

Kind smile there… But it's not Pappa's…

It’s Wilson!

“Hello child, welcome back!”

“What happened? Where are we? where is mom?”

“Wow, wow, wow calm down. You just woke up from a fever again, and I don’t want you to fall back into another one. Please, do take it slow from now on.” Wilson's eyes are sparkling in delight at my temperature finally going down.

“Mhmm… Okay… What is that smell?” It smells so good!! I sniff the air exaggeratedly because, who wouldn’t! It smells heavenly!!

“He he he You must be very hungry, right boy? Come on now. Let me carry you to the kitchen and give you a healthy meal!” He grabs me, bridal style, and does as he says.

“Hey! What about me!!”

Flowey!!

I turn my head around and give myself a headache from the quick motion.

Owey! Hurts!

Is he in a pot? Why?

I want to put a pink ribbon on it!!

“Frisk! A-are you ok? Did this man do something to get you sick? Are you going to die?” With every question his voice becomes more and more like a whisper and in the end, I have to strain my hearing a little to get what he is trying to say.

“No, he helped me!” I assure the distressed flower.

“Okay! Not that I can feel anything about you at all! I was just curious…” His eyes dart to one side, betraying his words.

So cute.

He is soooo tsundere!

“Please, can I carry him to the kitchen with us?”

“Of course, Frisk.” He turns around. “You better behave, Asriel.” Wilson's strict command is given.

O. M. G!! Incoming pellets in one, two, three…

“Fiiiine...”

WHAT!!??

Wilson nods and I wordlessly carry Flowey's pot to the kitchen. Wilson sets me down to the table and I set Flowey in one of the chairs, too. The gentleman scientist starts to serve two plates of the wonderful smelling chicken soup.

Thankfully, mom didn't take the old furniture back to the surface. Almost everything is centuries old and full of memories so she only carried what she cared about the most and left everything that was about to fall apart.

But that's beside the point right now.

Flowey obeyed an order!

From a complete stranger!

And a human, at it is!

“Flowey? Why are you here?”

“I don't know, Mr. I almost die from a fever! I was minding my own business where Chara is- Anyway! I was alone and then there was this black stuff coming from the floor and you appeared with this-” Wilson turns around and gives the yellow flower the stink eye. “This man! I was going to say this man! Jeez! You two came from that thingy in the floor and I was just curious so I followed you two in here!”

“Oh”

Wait.

CHARA!

WHERE IS SHE??!!

CHARA!!!

**”WHY ARE YOU SHOUTING, BUTTFACE??!!”

Because you weren’t here!

**”I was in the other room with Eye Bone and Chester. It results they can see me too!” She says happily at me and my stressed heart start to beat normally again.

Thag's great! I'm very glad for you!

**"Eye Bone was telling me about many things about Wilson and the world they come from. It's horrible but I really wanna know as much as I can..."

Chara decides to go again and keep listening to what Eye Bone has to say about the Shadow Realm and Wilson's adventures there. I know I need to eat, I'm very hungry, so I stay and wait for the food to be served.

“Alright. There you go.”

It's amazing!

A very delicious chicken soup indeed!

I dig in like the starving child I am.

“Can I have a plate of that too?” I can imagine Flowey's mouth  watering just from the sound of his voice but I can’t look and make sure because my mind and body are in autopilot.

EAT, EAT, EAT!!

The smell, the richness, the flavor!!

I completely forgot food can be this delicious!

Don't get me wrong. I love Toriel's dishes… it’s just. When the food dissolves the instant it touches your tongue, it leaves a lot to be desired. Sometimes, your HP maxes out but you still feel hungry…

"No. Flowers don't need to eat. I can give you fertilizer, though. That's enough for you to survive."

"OH. Come. On.!! I have eaten food, you know!" Flowey really wants to try it.

"Alright, alright. Just don't tell me I didn't warned you." Wilson finally gives in. He serves another bowl and gives it to the smug flower.

Now, there is something funny about watching Flowey eat. He has no arms so he uses his vines to grab a spoon and bring food to his mouth. It looks like he has a lot of practice doing it.

“Tell me Frisk. How much real food Miss Toriel feeds you?” Wilson asks.

“Uhmm… I…” I stutter but he thinks I'm still chewing.

“Swallow before answering.” He says.

“I only eat human food when I go to school. Monsters don't prepare normal food…”

Wilson's eyes flash red for one, two… almost three seconds before settling down on blue again… His expression does not change at all.

“I was afraid you would say that.” He runs his hand through his hair and it magically returns to his normal W shape. I wonder how that works everytime he does that but there is a question I should be making.

“Is there something wrong about it?” I'm afraid to ask but I do it anyway.

“You cannot survive out of monster food only.” He looks sadly at me…

“It's fine! It's been year since I eat only monster food!” I counter.

“No, honey pie. A growing child such as yourself needs nutrients, vitamins and minerals only found in organic food. Monster food, while energizing, cannot give you what you need to grow healthy and strong.” He makes a pause and thinks about something. “Haven't there been any investigations over magic based food and its effects and consequences on human bodies?” He enquires.

“That… I really don't know… Maybe Alphys knows something? Also, shouldn't you know about this?” I know about the Infinite Knowledge. He just have to ask and BAM! He will know it all.

“Yes...” He admits “...there has been investigations made by Alphys and a group of monster scientists but they have not published it yet because Asgore thinks that if humans consuming magic based foods, discover that it is not entirely good for human consumption, as they think it is, humans would not have anything else to gain from monsterkind and they would be at a disadvantage in political matter. To name some of the most urgent issues…” he ends.

…

I drop my spoon on the soup and it splashes a little.

Flowey can't care less about the mess I made so he keeps eating. Completely uncaring of what is going on in the conversation.

“What…?” I try to understand. That whole explanation is giving me a headache…

“I swore to you that I would never lie to you. I'm sorry. This is what my power gave me as an answer.”

“This is not okay! We should- we should tell someone.” I stand up.

How could I let them lie like this? This is not good. Human politicians will be mad! Dad can be held responsible!

“Easy, darling.” He puts me down with black magic tendrils. Where did they come from? “There is nothing none of us can do about this issue. It's not just about us or them. It's about a whole interaction with two very different species. It is evident this will backfire in the future. The six death children accounted to the King will not help any.” He is looking right into my eyes and there is complete sincerity and acceptance of the situation there.

But no!

This can't go on!

“I'm the Ambassador! I should do something! This is a ticking bomb and it will blow the peace we have been working on between humans and monsters...” I almost cry to the scientist.

“We can only try and convince him. That's the only advice we can give him. At best, he will come out clean and make a public apology... At worse, we will get ignorance from his end.”

He is right.

**“WAIT!"

Chara!

**"I heard you are speaking about Dad. You think he is a gross Monster without morals! Well. He is not!”

He can't answer you when Flowey is here!

I turn to look at Flowey. He has a thoughtful expression on his face, weird, he usually does not emote (fake or not) unless he wants to make a point across.

**“I know! Tell him then!” Chara continues.

“I… Uhmm please. Don't speak badly about Asgore… He is.. He is just trying to do his best.” I belive...

“I know little one, but he should be wiser than this. Hiding information as crucial as this is not the way to do things. It won't stay like that forever, either. It is just a matter of time before claims from the human government come and fingers will be pointed at your friends.”

I hear Chara growl and I don't need to ask her why she is mad at the scientist.

“My family.” They are not just my friends.

“…Yes, of course” He doesn't look convinced. “On the bright side of things, monster food IS really something else for wounds! Healing the body is the use for it.  That crabapple you gave me healed my wound and now I'm good as new!  If you really want to do it, you can offer human politicians its advantages in the medicine area and broad its usage around the world!” He tries his best to lift my spirits. It works.

“Yeah!” I pump my fist in the air.

Chara is not very happy at this development but prefers not to voice her worries for now.

Flowey keeps eating. He is almost done with that drumstick.

“One more thing. Can I ask you something?” Wilson calmly asks me.

“Yeah sure!”

“What would you think of me taking care of you?”

…

“EEEHHH?!!” Flower, spirit and child shouted in unison.

That's QUITE a change of topic there…

“Frisk, I know Queen Toriel and King Asgore do not have an official permit to be your legal caretakers. They extended a surrogate one as sympathy and for the well being of the monster image in the human and monster public eye but it will expire soon and you will be taken away… I know you have one living relative, your grandfather, however, he is in no condition to take proper care of you.”

I have been told that before.

“I… I know about that.”

I can't stay with grandfather so I explained him all I could, as clearly as I could, so he would extend that temporal permit for the monsters to take care of me. I wasn't against the law so I was able to leave with them until now.

The papers are valid for two years.

It also helped as an example of human and monster interaction. What was better than a family to show them all that a world of coexistance is not impossible.

“I… I…”

“Don't answer right now. Please, forgive me for asking just now. It's better for you to concentrate on getting better. I want you to think about it later, though. It would make me really happy if you said yes but, fret not, if you really feel comfortable with the monsters… I understand.”

Wow…

This is the first thing he has asked something for himself.

It's not entirely for him because being adopted by him would stop the other children teasing at school, too. The bullies won’t have anything against me if my dad is human… My nightmares about my family killing me again and again would surely stop…

**”Frisk... are you really considering on walking away from Toriel… from Sans… fom Papyrus?”

The spirit's distressed question halts my train of thought.

I can't just get up and walk away from them, can I?

Chara fades away and into my mind so only I can hear her.

**”No, you can't! Mom would be heartbroken…”

Yeah... you are right…

And yet.

Chara… she is more like your mother and Asriel's than mine… I… I still see her in my dreams throwing flame balls at me… killing me…

**”You said you forgave her!!”

Yes! I did!

It's just… I'm afraid of her sometimes okay? I love her from the bottom of my heart but, I can't forget my deaths to her… to everyone…

It's tiring to lie to them every morning and pretend everything is fine.

I'm sorry Chara but… it's not as easy as pie…

Pun not intended…

**”I… I understand.”

*Chara regrets talking about this.

Chara... don't worry!

Once we SAVE you and Asriel, she won't need me there anymore!! You two will fill her with happiness, I'm sure!!

**”How many times do I have to tell you that you are NOT some kind of placeholder for us!! FOR FUCK'S SAKE! SHE LOVES YOU AS MUCH AS SHE LOVED US! She really wants to take care of you.” The child spirit shouts desperately.

She never hurt you.

**”…”

She never shouted at you.

**”…. ….”

She never killed you.

**”… … …”

I embrace her because now I have a crying partner in my mind. I close my eyes so I can concentrate on her.

Chara is saying things like ‘I’m sorry’ and ‘it's my fault’ over and over again. She had always blamed herself for how hopeless and violent monsters had become over time after she passed away and asked Asriel to complete their plan. One time, she even told me that if it were not for her, monsters would have received me with open arms until the day I died for natural causes.

It really doesn't matter now… They took their decisions and I took mine.

Their decision was to FIGHT.

And my decision was MERCY.

Mercy for those whom humans hunted into extintion.

Mercy for the eternal imprisonment they were supposed to have.

Mercy for those who died of hopelessness in the underground when they were sealed.

Mercy for the two royal children humans killed.

Mercy for making me feel like I had to die for them.

I didn't have to.

I know that now. I understand now.

I did it, though. I forgave them so I could break the vicious cycle, after all…

An eye for an eye makes the world go blind.

The spirit's despair doesn't fade away at all but it calms down enough to let us continue with the conversation.

By now, Wilson has moved to clean the dishes. When he is done, he grabs a spoon and pours…

N O .

“Noooooooo.” I whine.

“Frisk. You have to.” He deadpans.

“No!”

I run.

Well okay. I try to. He catches me before I give even one step. Flowey decides to be helpful for once and grabs my wrist with one of his vines.

“Just swallow it man.” Flowey deadpans too.

“Nuuuu.” I pitifully whine for the last time.

My fate has been sealed.

“Down it goes!” The spoon enters my mouth and I try my best for the syrupy substance not to touch my tongue.

Flash news, it does.

Yuck.

He hands me something…. Something…

Chocolate!!

**”OH HELL YES!”

Chapter Text

Chapter 21: Visit Time

Mt. Ebott, Underground, 1 year 7 months after the release of monsters and magic back in the world.

I feel a lot better after a good night’s sleep. My fever went down pretty well and I could sleep without any issues.

"How do you feel now, young man?” Wilson greets me while checking what little furniture was left behind.

“Awesome!”

“Perfect! So, how about we go back to your family? I believe, by now, they have turned every single rock there is in the city looking for you.” He's right. Mom alone would have.

“He he yeah, Mom would totally do that. She must be worried sick and I need a bath.” I can feel how the shirt I usually wear down my sweater sticks to my skin. It feels horrible.

“Oh yes. You smell like a Merm, little one.”

I don't smell!

“Hey!” I punch him in the thigh, playfully.

He makes a dying pose where he goes stiff while standing, grabs a flower from who knows where and pretends to fall down to the ground. It's so funny! It's like those old black and white cartoons I saw once on a tv program about the history of animation processes throughout history.

It's so funny to see him doing silly things for me.

**”UGH…”

Someone is grumpy.

**”´m not!”

Yes you are.

**”Grrr…” Since yesterday's conversation, Chara has been hiding from the gentleman scientist and giving him the cold shoulder.

*sigh*

I don't like it when she feels like this. Can't we all just be friends?

“What's the matter?” The gentleman asks.

“It's Chara. She is mad at you for bad mouthing Asgore. She loves him a lot, you know.” Flowey is chatting with Eye Bone in the kitchen right now so the coast is clear and I can speak about my companion.

Wilson hums a little. “Well, I'm sorry she took offence in what I said but things need to be said, bad communication or the lack of it is, in my opinion, the way all wars start. Among other situations...”

I don’t want to think about war. That war is synonym of hoplessness, pain and sorrow. I wish there was a way to stop them all. 

“I guess you are right. Just, could you... I don't know. Could you b gentle with what you talk about him in front of her?” Threre is no reason why he should silence about the bad things but there is more than one way to say things so not to hurt people's feelings.

“Do you want me to sugar coat things for her?” He tilts his head while asking.

That's not what I was aiming for.

“No, but maybe… discuss this things directly with him?” That way she won't have to listen to it.

“Deal.” He agrees.

I smile gratefully for his sincere understanding. He gives me a patient smile back.

“How about we resurface child? There is a smell of rotten wood coming from somewhere.” Yeah, I have been smelling that for a while. The garbage dump smells worse though.

It's been almost a day since we left but there is something bugging me for a while.

We should visit him at least… It's almost a month since I came down here to the underground to visit him and Flowey because this or that, so I really should now that we've got the time.

“Wilson? Remember I told you about Dr. Gaster… The one scattered through time and space? Can we go and visit him?” I ask fidgeting where I stand.

“Of course child! That sounds like a wonderful idea. A little detour won't hurt no one. To Waterfall, am I right?”

****************

We reach Waterfall after ‘moving’. He says it is like moving a piece of chess from one place to the another. He he learnt that trick after going through the fifth challenge in Adventure Mode. I ask him what happened after the world of Darkness but he doesn't answer… He promised, a long time ago, that he would be truthful with what he tells me but not saying anything is a practical loophole.  I guess it is not considered as lying as long as Wilson keeps it to himself.

We left Flowey with Eye Bone at mom's old house. They seem very friendly with each other, as friendly as a souless sentient flower and an eye stuck into a bone can be. Chester was sleeping near them last time we saw them. My soul mate doesn't want to come out just yet.

“Here we are.”

We arrive to the room where Sans' sentry post in Waterfall should be. His post is nowhere in sight and that proves Chara's theory that Sans teleported the same Snowdin post over the whole underground while following our trail.

Chara was completely sure about this but I wasn't. How was he able to teleport a little house-like structure with him in his shortcuts when he had to walk somewhere to take us an small things with him before?

Oh well.

One more mistery for the mistery skele-man.

“Huh? I don't see the door, young man.”

I offer my hand and he takes it.

I close my eyes and ask him to do the same.

One step, one more, then another.

“Okay... Open them!”

“Wow…” For once, Wilson's voice sounded surprised.

I let myself feel a little proud about it.

“Yep! Awesome, right? It took me a lot of time and effort to reach this room after the barrier broke, but then, I finally did it.” I say proudly puffing my chest, the tradmarked Papyrus way. It REALLY was a pain to enter this room… I have to concentrate really hard on what it felt like to be there the first time, otherwise, I can never step through whatever it's dividing this place from all the cave system.

“Good job Frisk!” He rubs my hair and now it is more of a mess than it was. I don't mind it at all.

“I'm not sure if we can get in there though… the both of us, I mean.” I have never tried to bring someone with me before.

“We can.” Wilson says after pondering for a minute.

“Infinite knowledge?”

“Do you need to ask?” He says with a smug smile and playful tone.

”No, I really don't!”

Child and man step through the grey door into a white room. Everything is the same as it was last I came here.  A while ago, we proved that time doesn't flows in here, or at least, and I quote "It moves at a speed imperceptible to matter or light." Whatever that means.

“Dr. Gaster??!!” It's weird because even though this looks like a little room with four walls, there is no echo coming back when there should be one, with a room this size. That’s weird and cool. Dr. Gaster explained to us that he creates this room just to not to wander in the infinity of the black void.

I stare into the void, it stares back.

Out of the nothingness came something, or someone.

“Welcome back Frisk and welcome to you too, King of Shadows.” Gaster appears from thin ether and bows.

I charge into his goopy body and hug him tight, he hugs me back.

More like he wraps me in his goopy body.

“Hi, Dr. Gaster!” I'm so happy to see him again.

“Hi to you too, dear child.” Answers the goopy monster.

“Delighted to finally make your acquaintance Dr. Wingding Gaster, and please call me Wilson. Frisk told me a lot about you and his first visit to the void.” The gentleman offers his hand and Gaster takes it with one holey one. They shake hands like old pals.

“Welcome to the void, determined ones. And yes, this little boy here told me all about you and the world you were sent to, and you may call me Gaster as well.” Gaster smiles to the human.

“Oh, you saw my SOUL when Toriel pushed me into a battle? Were you watching then?”

“Yes, being scattered through time and space has its perks. There is little to nothing I can't see from here. Being stuck in the void give you so little choices as to what to do, after all.”

“Tell me about being stuck somewhere…”

I decide to let the adults chat. It's the first time they meet and I think that they need to get to know each other.

There are a couple of things I have brought Dr. Gaster in my multiple visits. I brought things like, books, blank paper sheets (all of them scribbled on now), pencils, some spider donut wraps from when I tried to max his HP and bring him back with me. It did not work, of course, but the goopy scientist was grateful for the gift and, to our surprise, he could eat them without problem. Weirdly enough, electronics don't work here. We tried to use my phone… The screen turns white and only weird sounding static comes out of it. A tablet has the same issue and finally a laptop doesn't even turn on.

He says that he doesn't mind… that it's been like thirty monster years since the accident happened which led him to fall into the CORE but I know better… He misses them, he misses Sans, Papyrus, the Royal ex-couple, even Grillby! And it’s so unfair that no one remembers about him anymore when he was the one who first brought light to the underground, pun not intended.

Now that Wilson is here, he will help!!

**”Why do you trust him so much?” The spirit speaks in a neutral tone but by the way her eyes are blazing, she needs answers. Now.

Aaaalright… I'll give in. Remember when I told you that he knows about dying over and over and over again?

**”…Yes”

Well…

*Sigh*

I was there, watching when he got killed once. Since then, he always tells me to close my eyes and cover my ears if things got bad.

The first time. He got eaten by hounds… then werepigs... the grue… tallbirds… merm… tentacles… shadow creatures…

The most awful of them all was when he died of hypo.. hypo.. hypodermia, hypodarminia… something like that. The thing is that he died slowly. In the land of eternal winter…

**”Wow… Enough, enough! Calm down breathe with me pal…” I do so and calm down.

**”Okay. I know for a fact that you are not making this up… Your soul is in pain, enough for it not to be just your imagination…” She looks guiltily at me.

No, it's okay. I should have told you all of this sooner, rather than keep it hidden for so long. I didn't tell you because, a part of me wanted it to be just my imagination… just a vivid nightmare. I wished that… that there was not a gentleman scientist with a kind smile suffering so much in a world so weird and evil, trying his best to find food and Don't Starve.

In the end, I guess that I trust him because he understands… he understands the pain in the SOUL whenever you die. I didn't have to hide my power over the timeline with him. I am safe with him. I feel safer with him more than with Sans and the others… I confessed what really happened in the underground to him.

“Frisk. Is something the matter, darling?”

I recover from my mental conversation to see that Wilson and Dr. Gaster are watching me with concern. I notice there are tear tracks in my face and wipe them off as quickly as I can.

“Yeah, I'm fine. I was just… remembering stuff.” I try to look as nonchalant as possible. It barely works.

“Frisk, you know you don't have to hide anything from us, right? We are well aware of the situation... situations you have been to.” He strolls from where I left them to talk and gives me a pat in the head.

“Yes, I know… It's just, think the both of you know a lot of stuff already. Dr. Gaster can see everything and Wilson knows it all. You two know so much about both worlds, so why would you want me to tell you…” Is there anything else to tell?

They look at each other with a weird expression.

“Yes, that is indeed true. The part of knowing all what happens, that is.” Gaster says.

“But there is something very important that is being left out.” Added Wilson.

“We are unable to ‘know’ or ’see’ what you are feeling, young one. And, or, the memories attached to such feelings elude us.” the goopy man affirms.

“My feelings and memories?”

“Feelings, intentions, what hurts you, what makes you happy… All what comes from within the SOUL or mind in general.” The gentleman says. “Only when such intentions are materialized in ACTions, they can be “known” or “seen”. Otherwise, we are as ignorant as the rest.”

“Oh… but why?”

I have to ask. Wilson, being an all knowing man and Dr. Gaster who can  SEE everything, should be able to detect something as emotions, right?

“Well, you see, in my case to ‘know’ something, it has to happen or exist. Feelings don't exist outside of your mind and SOULs.”

“And for me to “see” something, it has to be somewhere in any point in time. I'm only witness of the ACTs derived from people's emotions…”

“Feelings are the most powerful force in the entire universe, Frisk. They can change, they can grow but they never fade away. You can't possibly break a strong feeling, even with all the power of the universe put together.”

*Your SOUL remembers the love you had for the world at Asriel's battle.

*Your SOUL remembers making something awaken in Asriel's lost SOUL.

“In addition, no one is able to know what feelings a person harnesses for another. At least, not at a hundred percent…”

That's amazing.

“So. If I love someone, they won't know unless tell them? Not even with my actions?”

…

Oh no… They are smiling evilly at me!

“Aww Frisk. I'm sure that Papyrus knows very well how you feel towards him! My little brother is a very bright monster!”

“Yes Frisk. You have already asked him on a date so maybe, when you grow up, he will definitely --- Pfft Oh lords of science! Your pouty face will be the death of me, I swear!”

I don't know what they are talking about!!!!

My soul mate is laughing her guts out… Her ghostly guts out.

“I'm so sorry for making fun of you, Frisk.”  If he just stopped laughing, I will appreciate the attempt of an apology!

“Me too, child. We shouldn’t have our laughs at your expense.” The goopdoc says, in an equally insincere manner!

I feel my angry tears trying to spill from my eyes but I won’t let them!! I'm older now and this bullying won’t affect me!!

“Come here, my little one.” Wilson takes me from my armpits and lifts me up for a bear hug.

**”C'mon pal. Don't cry! They were just teasing you!”

Grrrrr!!

Okay Frisk, calm down!!

**”Talking to yourself? Here we go again… ”

“I'm fine now! You can put me down.” I say while brushing away stray tears. Wonder how they just keep appearing.

“Are you sure?”

I nod decisively and give him a wavering smile. I know they didn't want to upset me just to have a little fun.

Wilson turns around to face the goopy monster after setting me down in the ‘floor’.

“I’m utterly sorry for cutting this visit short but as you might already know, I ‘kidnapped’ Frisk and now I want some ‘ransom’ for him.”

**“He is not serious.”

Uhmm…

“Oh but of course, don’t let me keep you and have a happy kidnapping!” Gaster cheerful says while waving goodbye.

“Hey!”

And now the laughs of the adults…

Why does it has to be at my expense!!

“We are going now. Thank you for having us, Gaster. We will be seeing each other soon enough.” Wilson looked determined and his eyes shone with the promise of science.

“Likewise.” Gaster’s goopy form nods.

**WHOOSH**

And we are gone in a whirlpool of darkness to Mom’s house.

*[REDACTED] is filled with determination.

Chapter Text

Ebott Ville, Toriel's residence, 1 year 7 months after the release of monsters and magic back in the world.

We arrive to Toriel’s house in the surface only to be met by an empty living room.

“Where are they?” That's weird. Where did everyone go?

**”There is no one here. I checked the rooms, too…”

Toby is sleeping in his bed in the tallest cabinet. It didn’t have a sink on top because goat mom didn’t allow Papyrus that one antic.

I look at Wilson and I see him pacing around until he grabs a little paper attached to the TV screen, which, I didn’t see before and his eyes turn reddish blue.

Wordlessly, he hands me the little piece of paper and we go away in one more whoosh...

“@ police station. your sister’s here”

*********************************

Ebott Ville, Police Station No.3.

“I'M TELLING YOU. I. KNOW. NOTHING.!”

After speaking with the fish woman, the official questioning ended. Now it's visitor's hours. Some monsters came here a while ago, ASKING ME THE SAME SHIT!

If my patience was burning low NOW IS FUCKING RAINING!

“chill. we are just having a conversation here. calm down miss…” The skeleton with a big ass smile tries to calm me down.

He treats me like a fucking kid!

“MISS WILLOW, YOU HAVE TO UNDERSTAND. WE ARE ALL VERY WORRIED ABOUT FRISK'S WHEREABOUTS AND IF YOU KNEW SOMETHING, ANYTHING AT ALL, WE WOULD BE GRATEFUL TO YOU! I COULD COOK A FRIENDSHIP SPAGETTI AND WE COULD ALL EAT IT TOGETHER!”

At the mention of food, my body betrays me and growls like a damn Deerclops. I'm hungry as fuck.

“I CAN HEAR YOUR TUMMY IS VERY SINCERE AND ATUNE WITH YOUR TRUE FEELINGS! NO ONE CAN RESIST THE POWER OF THE GREAT PAPYRUS' SPECIAL SPAGETTI NYEH HEH HEH!”

This monster.

He is different.

Even though he is an adult, he behaves like a child. Some innocence this one has. No matter what I tell him, he won't shut his trap for a second. I see the little one throwing metaphorical daggers at me every time I used foul language. I don't know yet what these monsters are capable of so I decided to not to say something offending to this one.  The tall one is confident, with an air someone who is determined not to receive a no as an answer.

Coul it be that he is the boss around here?

Nah

He is as sincere as he sounds.

Almost...

Kind.

Kindnes not as good as my brother's, but still.

This skeleton has yet to experienced true pain.

Can I trust this one?

“We just want to find our child, mage. Tell us your conditions for freeing him.” This goat man is getting on my nerves!

“What the FUCK did you just call me?” The goat like monster flinches at my language but, what the flying shit is he talking about? Mage! Don’t make me laugh.

“Listen lady we-” He tries again, less accusing than last time.

*WHOOSH*

Someone is moving to this place!!

Wilson!!!

Before my brother and a… kid? Come from the black worm hole, he aims his palm to the monster's direction and creates a see through wall of darkness which lined up perfectly for the already dividing bars on this cell.

My brother is so cool!

“Willow!!”

“Brother!!”

*Anime hug with falling sakura petals and everything*

“Did they hurt you?”

“No, no, no, I'm fine. Did they hurt you?”

“Who cares!!”

“I DO!”

***********************

Laughter and sobbing is heard from the two siblings. The two brothers couldn't care less about what was happening around them at such an emotive encounter.

“FRISK!” The monsters shout in unison.

I stand a couple of steps away from the sobbing siblings. I get closer to the transparent wall of darkness and I put my hand on it.

It's cold.

I notice Wilson thought about everything. He knew the monsters could attack us if we appeared here in front of them and out of nowhere, so he protected us from any crossfire.

**”Frisk. Are you listening to yourself? You speak as if they were enemies.” The spirit resurfaces and she looks as though she can't believe what my thoughts are.

I… I'm sorry I didn't mean to...

What am I thinking?

**”…” Chara stands on my right with a frown and watches in disapproving silence as I exchange some words with five very worried monsters.

“Are you okay my child? Did he hurt you anywhere? Did he do something to you? Are you in any kind of pain?...” Mom string of questions floods me. I don't know what to answer first.

“Uhmm I… Moooom. Calm down, I'm fine!” I try to reassure.

“Oh, for the Angel! Frisk, we were worried sick!” I see Undyne trying to touch the wall but thinks better of it.

“YOU SEE!! THE GREAT PAPYRUS WAS RIGHT! FRISK IS BACK AND NO HARM WAS DONE, MORE IMPORTANTLY, HE LOOKS HEALTHY AND HAPPY TOO! A FEVER IS NOTHING AGAINST THE LITTLE HUMAN'S DETERMINATION!”

I know I'm blushing because I feel my cheeks burning.

“frisk… can you try and break this wall?”

At Sans question, I press it with all my strenght for one, two, three seconds... It doesn't budge.

I shake my head.

“ok. stay there. i'll try something…”

“Wait! Don’t teleport inside dunkle Sans! He didn't kidnap me. I'm not with him against my will. He is just trying to help. Please everyone, understand!” I plead with the best of my abilities.

It doesn't work as there are two goat monsters that look vicious, thankfully not at me.

“Hello there kid!” Willow calls me from behind and I wave at her from where I stand.

“Oh no, nothing like that! Let me introduce to you a good old Higgsbury traditional hug!”

She grabs me like a potato sack and we twirl around in the small cell without a care in the world. It all ends with a tight hug!

My tummy!!

“eerrr?” Sans is watching confused at the show.

“NO, NO, NO." Papyrus hushes whatever Sans was about to say. "THAT'S A VERY GOOD TECHNIC, BROTHER.” Papyrus grabs a notepad from his storage and scribbles madly.

Wilson speaks up after one more round of laughs from the three humans inside the cell.

“So? Tell me, what do you want to do now Fri-”

“-We burst them up in flames!” Willow interrupts fisting the air excitedly.

*sigh*

“Sister. No killing.”

“But-”

“No killing, please.”

“Fine! Just because you used the magic word.”

I watch the exchange with a grin. She is so much fun! And she is cute too! A wild fire spirit maybe, but still! I don’t like the threat to my family but her face said that she was not serious at all.

I think.

I see the hair is a Higgsbury trait. Hers is very black and going up against the grabita- grabitotali-

**“Gravity”

Yeah, that word!

“Oh? Hello there to you to, princess. Who might you be hummm?” Willow turns and looks as if she is speaking to the nothingness.

**“You can see me too? Really?” Chara sounded dumfounded once again.

**“I'm not!”

Yes you are!

“Children, children, don't fight!” Wilson kneels and pets both our heads.

“Presentations time!" He stands and address his sister "Willow dearest, this is Frisk, a child that I met while going through Maxwell's door" I wave my hand at her and smile "And this is Chara, princess of the underground and the monsters within it, she died…” He stops for a second. “...a long time ago.”

“Oh That's sucks, girl" She says to Chara, then she directs to her brother. "You met this child there?? How come? Was he trapped with us this entire time? Oh! Excuse me, pleased to meet you too. The name's Willow, Willow Victoria Higgsbury!” The red and white dressed woman tells us.

"Pleased to meet you too!"

**"Yeah, whatever."

Chara! Manners!

**"Pleased to meet you too! Geez! Give me a break!"

Willow laughs at Chara's antics.

“No, he was not trapped. It will take a while to tell you the whole story, though.” Wilson speaks up.

“Well. We are free now so, who cares! Take us somewhere far away from here and talk! We thought you were death, you know. For a whole year I thought that I will never see you again!” She pouted a little.

“I have been here just five days.” That's about right. He hasn't been here for that long.

All the present, even the monster gathered outside the wall, looked between the two human adults as if they were mental…

“No. That can't be. We recorded the seasons. We even constructed another camp near the door to see if you would spawn again… The only thing we didn't do was to contact that bitch.”

“Sister! Language!” Wilson scolds.

“Oh come on! They are old enough to know that word.” She turns towards the giggling children. “Right?”

We sheepishly nod.

Wilson hums disapprovingly to the both of us but says nothing.

"Alright, we will talk about that later. For now, I want you two to grab my hand and we will see ourselves out of here"

I extend my hand to the gentleman scientist but pause at a shout coming from outside.

“You will NOT take my child away again!”

The goat mama is furious and throws big flame balls from her paws. They are bigger than the ones she threw at me in the past. All the others back down from the intense heat of her attack.

They collide into the wall with loud thuds, however, not a single scratch was done.

“Toriel, we won't be away for long. I promise. I mean no harm to "your" child.”

Yes, he made those quotation marks with his fingers.

“NO HARM? NO HARM REALLY? YOU TOOK FRISK AWAY AND MADE HIM INSANE! HE THINKS HE IS SPEAKING WITH MY CHILD WHO DIED CENTURIES BEFORE HE FELL INTO THE UNDERGROUND!”

Mom is shouting,

Mom is shouting,

Mom is shouting,

Mom is shouting!!

**”Frisk!”

“Hey goat shit! Stop shouting! You are upsetting him!”

“Sister!”

“Fuck manners!”

Someone grabs me and tries to give me a hug but my arms are unresponsive. The air is getting thinner and thinner.

**“Frisk! Remember the breathing exercises. One, two, three. Remember what the therapist said, ground yourself with something!” I feel ghostly hands reach for my face and hair to soothe me.

I'm trying! I'm sorry! I'm sorry! I'm sorry! I'm sorry!

"I'-I'm sorr-sorry..."

“Frisk? Listen to me please. You are okay. Everything is okay. No one is mad at you. No one will hurt you. Not in my presence. Not ever again. I promised you, right? I will protect you! Hush, hush my boy.” Somehow, I managed to close my eyes without me knowing but the scientist's words make me open them again.

I feel Wilson swinging me like a baby. At some point, he craled me in his arms. I'm breathing in hiccups. I feel so stupid.

**”You okay there, pal?”

Chara's face is very close to mine.

Everyone is watching worriedly at me. Good job Frisk, you made them all worry for nothing.

“Hey Chara, sweetie, let’s give them some space, is that okay with you?” Willow calls to the ghost child.

My head hurts..

“Don't you dare utter my child's name again!” The goat man says while fuming unlit fire through his fists.

Willow looks unimpressed.

“What? Heh, jelly you can’t see her?” She wants to start something.

“She was my daughter and I won’t let her memory be tarnished by you two!”

**”…” I can feel the pain from our link. Poor Chara, this must be too much for her.

Toriel and Asgore loved her like their own child.

Chara loved the three goats more than she loved herself.

She takes my hand silently.

“Wow, you managed to upset both children! Just, bravo.” Willow mocks the monsters and claps twice… sarcastically.

“Willow. Enough. You're not helping at all.” Wilson sounds displeased.

“Sorry bro. You have to admit they are blind as fuck, right?”

“Sister.” Wilson is visibly losing his patience.

“Okay, okay, I-” She is cut short by her brother speaking again.

“Monsters can't see spirits. They lack determination to perceive their presence. Webber is an exception to this. He is half human, and thus, he can see Abigail.”

I have to ask him for those two. There were no other people with him in any of our encounters.

“…”

“Determination? What-”

“Remember the experiments I was doing with these?” Wilson grabs something from his storage and asks.

“Red Gems, yeah. You said that if they bring you back from the death... they could be our ticket to get out of the Shadow Realm. You said something about it being crystallized determination... Oh! oh yeah! I remember now. You're experiment never worked, though.”

“Yes, exactly. It was because I couldn't finish it as I lacked the equipment necessary to test my hypothesis. I just had Frisk's narrations on how his soul worked and I noticed that it worked in a similar way the stone did. Of course, the stone could be used only one time while Frisk here-”

NO!

I grab his shirt and tuck at it more forceful than necessary. Willow looks more confused now but decides to say nothing on the matter.

“…" He stops at my motion and shake of head.

Not the time.

"I shall say no more then. Back into the topic. They can't see princess Chara because of it. Even when she is standing right in front of them." He looks at them with irritation. "I would appreciate it if you stopped mocking them, too. Chara doesn't like it.” He adds looking at said ghost.

The monsters look very closely to where Chara is but not one of them make eye contact…

It's so sad.

She sends me discomfort signals.

**”I don't wanna be here anymore.”

"Very well." Wilson grabs Willow's hand and mine but Papyrus speak up.

“UHMM EXCUSE ME. I DON’T UNDERSTAND A LOT OF THINGS THAT ARE HAPPENING, AND YOU ARE SAYING BUT, WOULDN'T IT BE BETTER FOR ALL OF US TO TALK OF THESE CONFUSING THINGS OVER ONE OF MY MAGNIFICIENT SPAGETTIS? WE CAN ALL GO HAVE DINNER!” There is hope in the skeleton's eyes as he says this. The two human adults look at each other for an answer.

“Should we brother? It might be a trap…” Willow reasons.

“Oh no, don't worry. Papyrus is the only monster you can fully trust in here. He means no harm, sister, do be very careful with him. No setting him on fire, please.”

“And the others, brother?”

I'm starting to think she is not joking around.

This is worrisome.

Also. They are talking as if the monsters weren't listening and this situation discomforts me.

“The others vary in danger" Wilson puts his index finger and thumb up to his chin and explains. "The most dangerous one is Sans, the other skeleton.” Sans eye sockets blink black for a second but it could only be seen by us from this side.

“Asgore, the goat man, comes next. Undyne, the blue fish woman, follows. Toriel, the goat lady is after her. And lastly, Papyrus.” He considers his statement better. “But I must admit, if we were speaking just about power, Papyrus comes in second place by an inch with first place…” He rambles looking at the ceiling

“uh… hello we are still here guys…?” Sans is sweating bullets while the others look at the English man with disbelief and confusion.

“Excuse me, I was simply stating our current situation with my sister, you know, just so we don’t get killed. The usual stuff when you travel through worlds.” He shrugs nonchalantly.

Silence.

“Stop this nonsense. Give us Frisk back immediately. This act of yours has gone for far too long.” Asgore growls, uncaring of anything of what was said.

I latch into Wilson's arms and he gets the message.

“What do you wish to do now, darling?”

I consider it to go back to the ruins but Dad is right, this has been going for too long.

“I want a bath” I really need one.

It's also the perfect excuse to go home!

“Okay.” He looks apologetically at me, yet, it's not his fault that this few days have been frantic and I'm getting homesick.

“Monsters. We agree to your terms of temporal truce in exchange of Papyrus' culinary delicacies.”

His voice grows deep as he speaks like a medieval soldier.

He he he, so silly…

From the corner of my eye I see my soul mate stifle her laugh too.

Aww she is growing into his kind of comedy.

Papyrus… eyes? Were coming out of his eye sockets in in shock… or disbelief?

He looks cute though.

"GREAT!"

“Yeah just, maybe don't kill us? I won't kill you if you don't try to kill us first.” Willow says with a shrug.

That was no joke at all!

“LET'S ALL BECOME FRIENDS OVER A HEALTHY MEAL OF SPAGETTI! NYEH HEH HEH HEH!!”

There are now one excited skeleton, four very confused monsters, three happy humans and one very tired ghost.

Chapter Text

Ebott Ville, Toriel’s Residence, 1 year 7 months after the release of monsters and magic back in the world.

“Do I have to undress you myself?”

“NO”

“Go. Take. A. Bath.”

“NO!”

“Willow! I'm not playing around. Go and take a bath! It's been ages since we could take a warm bath!”

“I hate water and you know it!”

“Sister… I took mine, now it is your turn!”

“Make. Me.”

The bickering kept going...

After the ’temporal truce’ established by Wilson and Papyrus, an unamed police officer came to the hall next to the cell to tell the monster and leaders that the time was over for visits, to her surprise, the kidnapped child appeared with a pyromaniac and the Shadow King. She was sputtering nonsense at the siblings but was calmed down by a very happy Papyrus. Wilson's charges on kidnapping were removed by my official statement on my willing participation on the escapade and he paid for Willows fine to get free. After that, Wilson offered to take us all to mom's house but the family turned him down, they looked completely reluctant to the prospect of touching the gentleman just yet. He shrugged and was fine with it. We went home by car, Asgore's car which by all standards is considered a modified van to fit the King of all Monsters.

We made a scale on MTT & Shop to purchase ingredients for the spaghetti and some clothes for Wilson and Willow… and that leads us to the current predicament…

“Vinculis tenebrarum!”

“ACK!”

Willow is lifted by black chains coming from the ground, weird enough, there is no damage to the wooden floor.

“Latin?” For the first time since I met the King I have never seen him this afraid something. What's wrong with him using latin?

“What's wrong?”

We are all gathered in the living room waiting for the ’culinary delicacies’ Papyrus and Mom were making in the kitchen. It will take a little while for them to finish.

“frisk… latin is the language that was used by the mages to imprison us. it's forbidden knowledge to the general population…” Sans adds.

**”I… I never heard any of this.” and I feel her surprise and confusion as my own.

“Oh, uhm he taught me a lot of words in Latin…”

Shouldn't have said that.

They are looking at me now… I don't want to know what they think about what I just said, so I turn my face away.

**”They are…”

No Chara, I prefer not to know.

**“Ok…” Although she says that, she sends me reassurance and love. She tells me with our soul bond that they are not mad at me, but rather, at the gentleman scientist.

Meanwhile, Wilson's chains of darkness carried the woman making a tantrum to the guest's room bathroom. When he finished, he saves me from the stares of Asgore and dunkle Sans.

“Now, now. That is settled. Frisk, could you bring me a sewing kit and brown pieces of cloths please?” He asks me with a smile on his face.

“Why would you need that?” I ask, not as enthusiastically as I pretend to be.

“I have to make a prize for her. She is really taking a bath.”

I don't want to think of dogs receiving a bone when they do a good job but I do it anyway.

“Okay.” Thank goodness he can't read my mind.

I go to where my crafts art class things are and bring them to the scientist.

“Frisk, come here” He takes my hand after I gave him the sewing kit.

“You don't have to be afraid of the things you have learned from me. Only those who are taught in the arts of magic can use the language of the old to harness its powers, and even then, it's still up to the person to use it for bad or good purposes. Knowing you, though, you could be the most powerful human ever to exist and you would use that power to SAVE all the ones that are in need, instead of using it for personal benefit.”

*wink*

His words come so easily that I want to believe them.

**“Believe them pal. All of it is true. I know you, I know your soul. you are the most merciful thing in this entire world and I'm so honored to be stuck with you, even when you fart, that's disgusting!”

Pffftt

Man and child laugh and it reverberates throughout the house.

*Laugh that comes from your SOUL. Fills you with...

DETERMINATION.*

File: SAVED

“That was anticlimactic! We were having a moment, Chara!!”

“…”

The three humans freeze for one or two seconds.

Ups

**”UPS? YOU FUCKING BLURTED TO MY FATHER THAT HIS DEAD CHILD IS HERE! QUICK! LOAD!”

“Language, princess.” Wilson calls.

“But they already know!”

Chara, c'mon!

**”Look at his face! Asgore is about to kill someone!”

I turn around.

Truth to her words, he had a stone face which read danger all over it.

My smile recoils and I feel my sins crawling on my back.

I stand with my face to the ground but bone-y arms wrap me into a warm hug.

“frisk… is it really true that princess chara has been there with you all this time? why didn't you tell m-- us?”

The arms unwrap but I still feel warmth. “You would have never believed. No one would have. You would have thought it was all a prank I was trying to pull at you. And Papyrus... he would have thought I was crazy…”

“frisk…” For once Sans smile is gone… sadness pools in his nonexistent eyes…

Asgore kept to himself. His thinking hard, most surely.

I knew he wouldn't trust me.

I can't stop my mouth anymore.

“She guided me. She taught me how to fight, how to speak with different kinds of monsters. She read to me the history tablets in waterfall because no one taught me how to read monster language. She was with me when I fell from a bridge and woke up covered in trash and mud, soggy and disoriented. She was there when… when… I wanted to give up, when I wanted to give my soul away and die to Asgore's trident. When monsters hit me and bruised me and shouted at me and wanted me dead and.. and… If not for her I would be, I wouldn't be...”

Here...

I was sobbing hard. It's the first time I have ever spoken about this that is not in therapy…

And even there, I told them that was a recurring dream I was having.

Of a guarding angel guiding me through the caves.

Of evil monsters who hurt me.

But no, the real monsters did never hurt me. I assure you!

It was all a bad dream, haha...

Ha...

I'm so weak. I'm sorry. I shouldn't be saying any of this! I forgave them.

I really do.

I'm sorry Chara. I broke my promise to you…

**“…” Chara is sobbing too.

*Ghosts crying are so sad...*

I expected her hatred. Her disappointment for not being able to keep my promise, instead, she was sending gratefulness for my company. She tells me how her loneliness and sadness washed away when I came crashing (literally) to her life, afterlife? Thing is that she is not upset at me. She is upset at how that promise I made to her made me suffer so much without her noticing.

It was my decision in the end. I wanted to keep you safe without anyone knowing about your existence and it worked until now.

I find myself being lifted up like a new born and lulled to sleep. Again…

*************

“Are you happy now, monsters?” I direct my sneer towards the guilty looking King and skeleton.

HA! As if their guilt alone will heal this poor child's literal and metaphorical will cure this poor child’s wounds!

Toriel is standing in the doorframe connecting the kitchen to the living room.

She heard everything.

Maybe that way she will realize Frisk would be better off in a normal family.

As a normal of a family I can give him, of course... Being the King of another world is not ideal either.

"..." She turns away without mediating a word.

What was Toriel's reaction to what I said?

**SOUL waves indicate disbelief and sorrow.**

She has to suffer for letting Frisk endure so much at such young of an age.

Wait.

SOUL waves?

**Pulsations of SOULS measured to determine certain overlaps between emotional states**

Later, I will have the time to dwell on this.

*sigh*

Calm yourself Higgsbury, you are going insane.

*Sanity 90/200

That's way worse than I thought it was.

Only 90? I know I get crazy when I don't sleep, but...

Again. Later will be the time I dwell on these things.

Frisk is my priority right now.

I make a seat out of shadows for Frisk to sleep away his sorrows.

I know I shouldn't be using magic and I feel how this simple spell eats away some of my remaining sanity.

*Sanity 80/200

“What are you doing?” The goat man enquires.

“Making sushi out of Frisk. Isn't it obvious?” I deadpan while starting to cut some pieces of cloths. They are perfect for what I want to make for Willow.

The monster did not appreciate my sarcasm.

*sigh* Both royalties sighs tiredly

“Let's stop pretending. What do you want with Frisk and why does he believes he can see Chara? She has been dead from such a long time ago. I saw her SOUL shattering with my son's SOUL.”

“A SOUL shattering does not mean the person is completely gone. Don’t you have funerals to spread the dead monster's remnants into their most cherished possession for them to live on on it?” I start sewing the parts...

Oh! This here is perfect for the stuffing!

My hands move quickly. Otherwise, Willow will be done with her shower and I won't get to surprise her.

“Yes, but what has to do that with Chara? She is a human, not a monster.”

“Chara never left. Her death was a violent one, by what Frisk described to me.”

“She died from an illness! Yes, her death was painful but it was not violent one.” Asgore growls at me.

**“… Please, please, please. Don't tell him yet.”

“Very well. I won't, princess.”

**"... ummm"

“...”

“She doesn't want me to keep talking. So I won't.” This conversation can't go on any further without me spilling the metaphorical beans.

“Would you stop speaking as if you can talk to her?” He stands.

But I'm readier to violence now.

With low sanity comes paranoia and heightened sense for danger.

“If you wake Frisk up…” I start but get interrupted by a loud voice.

“FOOD'S READY EVERYONE” And it has the undesired effect.

Frisk's beautiful hazel eyes peel and he peeks from where he is cradled in the seat of shadows.

He turns his head towards the two Kings and his dunkle and looks at us with sleepy eyes.

I smile reassuringly. He smiles back.

“Oh Frisk! Good timing! Look what I sew!!” I did my best to hide my aversion towards the goat.

Stupid goat.

“It looks funny! What's it?” Frisk giggles a melodic little giggle.

He's such a good child.

“It's Bernie! A familiar face in this weird world. It's Willow's childhood friend and you woke up just in time to reanimate him.”

“BERNIE!!” Willow almost tumbles down from the stairs when she sees what I'm holding in my hands. Her hair is dry, undoubtedly, with fire and the new outfit I purchased for her fits her like a glove.

She grabs the teddy bear as if her life depended on it and jumps like a five year old.

She might as well be.

Awww

Her smile is the fuel that keeps me alive every day.

“Bernie… Is he not animated?”

“Not yet sis, you came just as I was-”

“HELLO!? MY MAGNIFICIENT MASTERPIECE WON'T BE EATEN BY ITSELF! WHY HAVEN'T YOU...” Papyrus looks around and Toriel joins the fun. Both monsters walk to the living room. “OH I SEE WHAT'S HAPPENING! YOU ARE BECOMING BEST FRIENDS BY MAKING THINGS TOGETHER!” Oh right. I haven’t picked up all the things that I used to make Bernie. “WHAT IS THAT, NEW HUMAN FRIEND?” He points at the brown stuffed animal in Willow's arms.

“It's Bernie! Wilson made him for me and he is my BEST FRIEND. He is asleep right now. Brother, can you wake him up please?” She hands the bear to me.

“All righty. Frisk, this was not possible before when we met in the Adventure Mode. Do you want to watch how he wakes up?” I say cheerily and Frisk nods with enthusiasm, good!

“Okay… ” I close my eyes and point with a single finger to Bernie's chest.

“Idcirco praecipio tibi ut excitare, Bernie!”

Toriel, Papyrus, Asgore, Sans and Frisk look with astonishment while I reanimate Bernie.

A bolt like shadow comes from my finger and collides with the stuffed animal. The contact makes it collapse on its back.

There is movement in one arm, then one leg, then the other arm. He moves his entire body and sits up abruptly.

He assesses the situation and dims it safe, then, he runs towards my sister while she excitedly jumps in the air, stuffed toy in her arms.

“Bernie! We are free! We are safe! You won't have to fight shadow creatures anymore! I'm so happy you are here with me!!”

I see unshed tears in my sister's eyes while she rubs her face into Bernie’s fluffy middle. I feel extatic when she is this happy!!

Bernie is busy holding my younger sibling for dear life.

“papyrus?” Sans addresses his brother and all of us turn towards the tallest skeleton. He is frozen in place. Unblinking eyesockets look at the moving toy like a hawk.

“CAN YOU DO THAT WITH ANY STUFFED FRIEND?”

The skeleton is trembling with excitement (I think) and I'm afraid all the present will be blown to pieces when it finally explodes.

“Uhm…Yes?” Something makes me think I shouldn't have said that.

“WAIT HERE PLEASE!!”

Papyrus runs to his bedroom as if his pants were on fire. He came back in record speed.

“HERE!!” He hands me a very, very, very, old bunny. It is covered in loose stitches. It is obvious from here that the toy has been played too roughly by its owner. There is a tiny piece missing from one of the long white ears.

“SHE'S FLUFFY BUNNY! SANS FOUND HER IN THE DUMPS WHEN I WAS A BABY BONES AND I WAS WONDERING IF YOU… You Could… you know… ‘wake her up?’” Papyrus voice comes with excitement for the first two sentences, doubt quickly crawled in his speech and made the whole thing be heard as a child asking for an ice-cream on a rainy day.

HA! Everything is possible with the power of my mind!

“Of course, Papyrus!”

There is something in him that makes it impossible for me to say no.

It's like when Webber wants a certain kind of food he is not allowed to eat because it gives him way too much energy.

“wait. pap, are you sure? we don't know what that thing could do…”

“HEY! They are not dangerous! The complete opposite, Bernie has protected me since the first time he was animated. He is my guardian towards evil things that want to harm me!” Sans narrow his eyes at Willow's rudeness.

“What my sister says is true.” I direct the conversation towards Frisk. “Remember what we told you about feelings? Well, things that have been loved and tended for through the ages develop a will. A core, if you might. Their desire to protect their children is what makes them come to life… If I try the same process to a miscellaneous thing, it would never work.”

I put Fluffy Bunny in the ground and repeat the chanting to animate the stuffed bunny.

Miraculously, it works.

“FLUFFY BUNNY IS ALIVE! ONE OF MY DREAMS BECAME TRUE!!”

Now we have two five year old children in the house. Frisk grins at me. Willow is happy and Papyrus thanks me with a bear hug. I hug him back.

This feels nice.

Chapter Text

Chapter 24: Gratitude Time

Ebott Ville, Toriel’s Residence, 1 year 7 months after the release of monsters and magic back in the world.

Papyrus hugs Wilson to Sans' horror. Chara is watching, amused for once. Toriel and Asgore can't believe the skeleton's gratefulness display, and Willow is kissing Bernie in the back of his head.

I watch silently and my soul swells with love for my family.

Even though I know it will be a long way until all of them feel the same.

****************

We ate Papyrus' spaghetti. It was pretty good this time around. He is getting better every day under Toriel's masterful guidance. The two humans could not join the idle conversations the monsters made. They were very busy stuffing their mouths. Both of them ate like someone was trying to steal their plates. Wilson tried very hard to follow table manners but he failed once he gave the first bite.

This, of course, did not go unnoticed by the tall skeleton. I think today is the happiest I have ever seen him…

Nope, the happiest was when we were stargazing with Sans on top of Mt. Ebott. Watching Sans truly happy for the first time in a long time made him ecstatic. He confessed it to me later that night.

Second happiest day it is then, and I have been there to see both!

*Feeling proud of yourself.

**”Congratulations pal. He really is happy.” The spirit pats my head as I giggle.

It's so good not hide the things that happen between Chara and me anymore… It's so liberating!

**”You bet it is pal… I'm sorry you have that unnecessary weight on your shoulders… I never really noticed how much you were hurting because of the promise you made with me and--”

Stop.

No more guilt, please. You wanted to go unnoticed by the monster family and I kept you in secret all this time. It worked perfectly fine with the both of us. You could see Asriel again after all that time and I could free the monster with your help so… Thank you Chara. You never left me alone.

**”Thank you too, Frisk. Really. Thank you…”

I see Wilson and Willow smiling at us. Even though they can't hear my part of the conversation, they can discern the underlying feeling between child and ghost.

I turn my face to the side with a smile.

**************

“FLUFFY BUNNY? WHERE ARE YOU!?”

Lunch finishes sooner than expected. Asgore and Toriel dismissed themselves to speak in private.

“She is in the living room, last i saw pap”

“THANK YOU VERY MUCH BROTHER…”

Fluffy Bunny and Bernie come to the kitchen after the dishes were placed safely in the dishwasher. They are carrying some post-it's from the neverending passive-aggresive war against that poor sock. They hop into the table and stand in front of us. They look a little nervous.

Bernie gives a nudge to the rabbit and hands over the post-it he was carrying.

‘Thank you, Sans’ It says with trembling letters. She shows it while hiding her face with it.

“… what?”

‘Thank you for finding me.’ She lowers this one and puts it to her right like she did with the first one. ‘My human died and their parents threw me away.’ Another post it. ’She loved me dearly but she was very sick.’ Another one. ‘When you found me in a pile of trash, your eye lights became stars and you said ‘Papyrus will love you’ I couldn’t believe you.’ The stuffed arms started to tremble ‘I was wrong. You and Papyrus gave me a new home, new love and new adventures.’ The last one… ‘Thank you for I am alive right now because of Papyrus' love and I promise I will protect him.’

Sans didn't move at first but Papyrus tears made him finally move and console his younger taller brother.

Willow and Wilson take their leave, the former taking her teddy bear. We all understand it is a private moment between the brothers and stuffed animal. The last thing I see before leaving as well is Fluffy Bunny reaching for the both of them and join the hug.

***************

It's decided that we would all speak tomorrow after school. The two human siblings said their goodbyes with kisses and hugs for me and a civil goodbye for the monsters. Papyrus thanks the gentleman scientist again for his newly animated old friend. They depart with a black whirlpool under Wilson's feet.

“That was indeed something else…” Mom's voice comes with a sigh at the end.

“Indeed” Asgore sits down next to mom. “Frisk” He continues. “Is Chara really here, with us, right now?”

“Yes.”

No more running away.

**”Yeah… let's do this together pal. Like always.” The spirit says with determination. We mentally held hands.

*Chara's complete trust on you, fills you with...

DETERMINATION.

FILE: SAVED

I save just in case.

**”Good thinking, Frisky business.”

Don’t call me that!!!

She knows I say this playfully.

**”He he he. Boop!” She booped my nose! How dare she!

I boop her back.

“WELL, THAT EXPLAINS A LOT OF THINGS. ONE, THAT YOU SEEM TO HUG THE AIR AT NIGHT WHEN YOU BELIEVE NO ONE IS WATCHING! TWO, THAT YOU SELDOM GIGGLE WITH NO APPARENT REASON. THREE, WHEN YOU EAT CHOCOLATE YOUR CHEEKS TURN RED AND THE WAY YOU STAND OR SIT CHANGES… FOR NAMING A COUPLE OF TIMES.”

THOSE ARE NOT A COUPLE!

**”PAPYRUS WHAT THE FUCK!”

“pap, why didn't you tell me anything?” Sans looks very confused, if not a little hurt. Little question marks come from the top of his head showing how much he means it.

“I READ ONCE IN A BOOK TITLED “HOW TO BE A GREAT UNCLE!” IT SAID THAT CHILDREN OF FRISK’S AGE COULD IMAGINE A FRIEND AND THAT THAT WAS PERFECTLY NORMAL AND HEALTHY PHASE AND WOULD BE OVER EVENTUALLY BUT NOW I KNOW IT WAS NO IMAGINARY FRIEND!”

Thank goodness that he didn't think I was going insane.

“oh…”

“YEAH SO THE GREAT PAPYRUS LET FRISK PLAY WITH THE NON VISIBLE BEING EVERY TIME THEY WERE ALONE!”

“wait a minute pap. why ‘how to be a great uncle’?”

Papyrus smiles knowingly. He then smiles at Toriel…

Oh.

Oh!

“NYEH HEH HEH HEH!” Child and skeleton burst in laugher and Sans can't find a hole where to hide himself when realization hit home. Toriel white fur turns red magically, as if blushing.

She looks good with a blush!

*Ahem!*

The laugher stops when Asgore clears his throat.

He doesn't look happy.

“I… We believe that he has enchanted you somehow, but fear not, we will see a healer first thing tomorrow, Frisk.” He looks dead serious at us.

They… they don't believe me. Not after what Papyrus said? Not after what Wilson said?

NOT AFTER MY CONFESSION?

“FRISK PLEASE CALM DOWN, FOR I THE GREAT PAPYRUS, BELIEVE IN YOUR WORDS! AFTER ALL, WITH DETERMINATION AND THAT GREAT HEART OF YOURS, YOU WERE ABLE TO BREAK THE BARRIER AND FREE US ALL FROM THE CAVE'S ETERNAL PRISION! YOU DESERVE OUR TRUST AND IF PRINCESS CHARA WAS THERE WITH YOU ALL THIS TIME, SHE DESERVES OUR GRATITUD TOO!”

**”He fucking did it again. That's a third degree burn ha ha ha ha!” Chara laugher filled my ears and I feel my own heartbeats relaxing in rhythm.

“Papyrus, this is not a game!” Asgore barks towards the now sweating skeleton. I see the ketchup lover skeleton open his mouth but…

That was a very stupid move, KING!

A growl grows in my ribcage and I feel Chara's anger burn in my soul from inside out.

Everything fades away and I see myself in a third person's point of view…

Chara possessed my body!

Eyes red, Check

Creepy smile, Check

Paler skin, Check

Rosy cheeks, Check

Yup. Status: possessed

This is the third time she has possessed my body out of anger. That translates to bad news every time she is like this.

“Greetings.” I see my mouth saying with a familiar voice.

“Say mom,” She directs to the goat woman.

“Do you believe that a even a bad person can be redeemed?” She turns to the shocked goat man. “Hey Dad, how many buttercups would a human need to die.”

Oh lords, the skeleton brothers are stuck in their seats. The goat ex couple seem like they will dust at any second now. I don't know what to do!

“Oh dear!” Now she tries to make a good impression of mom's voice. “Of course they can, with love, hope and compassion! HA!” The spirit shouts at mom…

Now in Asgore's voice. “Oh dear, you don't need to know those terrible things.” Her smiles grows wider. “Why don't you go and play with Asriel and forget that this conversation ever happened, eh?”

“Mom, Dad. If you don't believe in Wilson word. That's fine by me.” One step towards the frozenboss monsters. “If you don't believe in the facts. That's fucking fine by me.” Another step. “You can take my words as bullshit, too. I don't care.” She balls my fists and my eyes are open wider than I thought possible. Creepy smile in place, eyes flaring red with determination. “B u t  y o u  d o n ' t  t r e a t  P a p y r u s  o r  F r i s k  l i k e  t h a t  i n  m y  p r e s e n c e . . . ”

*Boom*

That will hurt later...

The fist that hit the table is still shaking with residual anger.

“I love you both but you are complete idiots!” She ends with a cheerful tone Flowey style.

“Frisk!” She calls me from where I stumbled when she started her speech.

“I want you to call Wilson and take us away from here-”

“Chara!? It's-is it really you!?” The adoptive parents finally say and try to reach for the possessed body but it jerks away.

“DON'T FUCKING TOUCH ME!”

Ch- Chara!

“Sorry Frisk” She doesn’t look regretful at all.

The two ex monarchs' tears reach the ground and are panting from insufficient oxygen. Asgore and Toriel now lie on their knees a few feet away from my body.

They look about to pass out.

The royal couple look so pitiful and sad. I want to hug them but…

Chara's anger is not entirely over, however, I take my body back.

“This is so difficult for us, we saw you die. My baby... give us another opportunity, please!” Mom pleads and my heart breaks a little.

**”Let her Frisk… If she can't trust you or Papyrus maybe it would be good idea to get adopted by Wilson…”

Yeah…

…

Yeah?

I look for the last contact I saved while mom covers her face with her paws. Asgore looks like a picture when we first defeated him. The waterworks are still on...

“Hello, Frisk?”

“I want to go.” My voice trembles while making the call. I'm not sure if it's from sadness or anger, maybe both.

“Understood.”

The gentleman comes back without even ending the call, I grab his hand without a word.

We leave the sobbing ex couple and the two brothers who didn't have the chance to interfere. Papyrus tries to say something but it's too late.

The damage is done.

Chapter Text

Chapter 25: Interlude Time

Ebott Ville, MTT & Resort (Surface branch), 1 year 7 months after the release of monsters and magic back in the world.

“I see…”

After the impromptu call from the children. I took them to the hotel room in MTT & Resort that my sister and I are staying for the night.... We could have gone back to the underground  but, that's Toriel's house so… It's inappropriate. I paid for another room in the resort for them.

Anyway.

The children told us about how the monster didn't trust them, except Papyrus, who was shut down rudely by a very angry Asgore. Frisk told me what happened during his possession. I knew something like this would happen. I believe… I would have a bad reaction if someone told me that…

Don't think about it

“So. They couldn't trust you even after all that literal shit you two went through?” Willow seems very interested in the topic.

Apparently, when I was sharing with my sister Frisk's and Chara’s adventures in the underground, the LOADing and RESETting abilities and their adventures with the monsters, they were having the disastrous conversation that left me with two sobbing children in my arms…

*sigh*

“Language Willow. One more and you are off to bed.”

“Okay.” She won’t keep her word. I just know it.

**”Why don't we LOAD Frisk?”

“No.”

Ups, that came along too rude.

“Please, don't children. I know you are hurt right now but this was necessary. They needed to understand you two were sharing one body since the beginning.”

Child and Spirit nod and seem to accept this.

“What did you say a LOAD is, brother? And why that word is in caps?”

With the reintroduction of magic back into the world, humans were able to see their own 'dialogue' in their eye mind. Imperceptible for many and annoying to others, everyone accepted it after it was known information that it could not be removed by any means.

“Sister. Remember how, in the main world, we re-spawned no matter what?”

“Yeah, that happened before we went into that portal you and Maxwell created to unite all the survivors… why?”

“Well, these children have something similar. The difference is that they can choose where to spawn with a SAVE file and SAVE points in time and space. These 'code' words are in caps because are part of the GAME. Think of it as the rules of this world.”

“Damn…”

“Willow…” I say exasperatedly.

I love her dearly but that foul mouth of her is intolerable. At least, not around ten-year-olds.

“Okay, okay. That's just, wow. Kids, are you the only ones who can do this here? Are there others? I remember all the survivors told us they could spawn without knowing there were others having the same ‘problem’ of coming back to life.” That is indeed true, at first, they thought they were cursed. Wigfrid was the exeption… she was the first one to rant about it, telling us that she had been blessed by Freyja, the goddess of war and magic, so she will come back to life to see another battle.

“No… Only one can have the power over the timeline here.” Frisk said with a whisper…

I have to think of a way to lift their spirits.

**”So… If I understand this. There were a lot of people there that started the GAME over and over again without knowing there were others who were manipulating time too? This is confusing, that should not be possible.” I see Chara's got a curious mind!

“Exactly! Because it is not possible, princess Chara, not under normal circumstances at least. Once I gained control of the throne and the shadows crowned me, I could see the world from a vantage point. The Throne Room is in a... hmmm. How do I phrase this… In a bubble! Think of it as bubbles! Think about this big bubble that is linked to another little one. They don’t mix but can't get separated no matter what. Divided only by a thin wall… The ‘main worlds’ where we roamed separately were tiny bubbles inside the biggest one. That one is known as the Adventure Mode. This huge bubble united them all to the little one known as Throne Room. So in conclusion, all the little bubbles could have their own ‘timeline’ which didn’t affect the other little ones. As you might realize then, all of us were not in the same ‘world’ until we made the portal that created a bridge throughout all the bubbles.”

That's a lot to take in…

Frisk eyes were sparkling with the new information and Chara looked deep in thought.

“Wow! So how did THEY create that?” Frisk mouthed first.

“Maxwell was the one who separated what was already in the void-like space, from the ‘board’ of the GAME. He calls that world, 'board'. We call it 'main world'. Anyway, thing is that when he first arrived there, there was only just dust, the void and THEM”.

**“Wait! The void? As in the void where Dr. Gaster is? And DUST?! Monster dust?!!”

“... yes? In the void that lingers between universes there is nothing or there should not be anything… uhmm Gaster is there so, someone is there. That world, in the other hand, shadow monsters reside and thrive. And if you ask me about the dust, no, it was not monster dust… There has never been a monster in the Shadow Realm that I’m aware of.”

**“Holy-”

“Princess…” I don't understand why they need to be so bad mouthed!!

**”Oh yeah, sorry, I almost forgot that you can hear me.”

“How about we change the topic a little? Tell me princess. Have you thought about being revived? This is an option, I assure you, not an obligation. You can stay with Frisk for the entirety of his mortal life or you can share his time with him in your own body. That is your choice to make, little one.” I try to change the subject, I don't want to think about Maxwell right now. It hurts.

I miss him.

**“I want to.” Determination radiates from the child ghost’s eyes.

Welly, well, well. Now she is determinated to do this huh? Perfect!

“Are you sure Chara? I don't mind having you with me at all.” Oh lords of science bless this child, he is so kind.

**”Yeah, if there is an opportunity, I want to take it… Even though Mom and Dad don't believe in us I want to show them that you, Papyrus and Wilson are no liars.”

“Wonderful! Then it's decided! Now it's time to sleep, children. Tomorrow will be a bright new start.” I clap my hands once just for effects.

I take them to their room and tuck them bed. Well… I tuck Frisk to bed and kiss him good night.

“Goodnight Frisk and princess Chara. You got school tomorrow!”

Ha ha ha, that face! He looks heartbroken at the prospect! Chara fades away into Frisk's mind to have sweet dreams.

*** *** *** *** ***

I went to Frisk's room and took all what was needed for school first thing in the morning. Thankfully, the room was empty and I didn’t have to engage in awkward conversation with the family. I just hope they don't report me again to the police.

We ate breakfast with Frisk and Chara. The latter cannot eat by herself so I ordered a Chocolate pudding with… Mettaton face on it… okay?... She could finish it in time, after Frisk let her borrow his body of course, as we had to leave the restaurant because 'fires not from the monster kind are not allowed' and my sister didn't take it too well when the flowers in the middle of the table, which were set on fire minutes before, got put out by someone from the security staff with a fire extinguisher. There were people who immortalized the moment with videos on their cell phones; the determined children were having the time of their little lives, literally watching the world burn around them.

Later on, we took Frisk to Wendell Ebott Elementary School. Frisk was pouting all the way there but said nothing against going. We left after Willow scared away some bullies approaching Frisk and I believe one of them wet their pants.

Never a good thing to see a woman suddenly combusting in flames while laughing her lungs out.

Thanks god she did that or else I would have children's blood in my hands now.

No, no, no… Wilson, calm down. Everything is fine. They were just bullies. Little and inoffensive ones.

Insanity: 50/150

“Now what, Wilson?” Without knowing, Willow saved me from my own thoughts.

“Well. We have to go to the underground and retrieve Eye Bone and Chester. I haven't even had the time to check what items he brought with him.”

“Wait?! Eye Bone is here?? and Chester too?!!” Her eyes got wide with disbelief.

“Yes…?”

“Oh... No, it's just... It makes total sense now that I think about it… Chester dissapeared after you did. He must have jumped into that vortex where you fell. After that, they never spawned in the main world again.”

“Chester never spawned again? I thought that they spawned in all worlds regardless of what happened to other versions of them accross the worlds…”

“No brother, none of us saw them ever again. We looked everywhere.”

This is something that has never happened before. Was it before he crossed universes instead of traveling through worlds?

This might prove one of my theories!

I shared with the group several theories and thoughts about the worlds on our first days together as a team. One of them was that some creatures might share one same consciousness, being my only proof was that Chester and Eye Bone remembered about me and the other survivors even when all of us agreed they had a different pair in their own world.

Why?

Because some of the other survivors used their Chesters as scapegoats and they, by consequence, died with more frequency. Others, used them as additional, easy to move, storageroom and even living iceboxes!

The mechanics of how it all worked confused me to no end.

When all of this is done and dealed with. I will give Chester and Eye Bone the life they deserve. No, the life we all deserve. One of peace and happiness!

“I see..." Willow knows exactly when to leave me alone with my thoughts. She is very good to me.

"Let's go, sis.”

“Of course!” She takes my hand as we exit the MTT Hotel.

We move from a hidden alley and back to the underground witin seconds.

“ACK! NOT AGAIN!”

“Hello Flowey. Hello Eye bone and Chester!” There they are!

“Chester! Eye Bone!” Willow looks happy to see them.

“Willow!” Eye Bone shouts to the firestarter.

Willow pets a very happy dog like creature and a glad Eye Bone.

“I thought we would never see you again!” Poor Eye Bone. How can I forget he has his own worries, too? I should pay more attention to his needs.

“HA! Interdimensional bullshit can't win against the Higgsbury siblings!” My sister fists the air as if giving one last punch to an invisible foe. I will let the swear slide this time around.

“Yeah!”

“Will someone explain to me how the heck you can just pop out from the ground? You are a human! You shouldn't have magic!” Oh yeah, Flowey is here.

“Mmm… Well. You just have to sell your soul to a demon, live decades surviving in the wild trying not to get eaten by monsters, trying not to starve to death, not to get a heatstroke, hypothermia, poison, insanity… to name a few. Oh! You were asking about the magic, right ‘prince’?  That goes between the whole sell your soul and insanity thingy, no biggy, if you ask me.” My sarcasm should win an award!! It's flawless!

I see Willow almost pissing her skirt from all the laughter. She loves this kind of dark sarcasm.

I love it too.

But no one should know about that.

“Ugh! Okay, I get it. You are all crazy!! Let me out of this damn pot!!” The little flower demanded.

“I think you would look better with flames for a head!!” She lit her hand on fire. Fearless as always. New things don’t sway her anymore.

Also.

We are talking about a sentient flower, there is not much to be afraid of after you have defeated creatures several times bigger and more dangerous than him.

“Sister. Don't kill him please.” I separate them slowly.

Frisk would be sad if she ended up burning the defenseless child.

“Oh bummer…”

Flowey looks terrified at the flaming hand moving away from him.

“HA! As if you could kill me with that!” His voice is trembling with fear. Guess that not having power over the timeline anymore has made him remember his own mortality.

Mhmm should I tell him about Chara's revival?

**No, It's too early and he could not take it too well, being a homicidal souless flower doesn't help**

Little petty things we all need to deal with, right?

What I can do is to drag him along.

“Say Flowey. Would you like to go to the surface with us? We have to make a few stops along the way but we will be taking Frisk from school. How does that sound?”

“Like hell I'm going!” Look at that angry little thing on a pot.

At my lack of reaction, he decides to show one of his trademark evil smiles.

Oh, truly terrifying~

It's obvious he has never witnessed a true demon smile.

“AAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHH”

Now he knows.

“Let me rephrase that so your little flower brain can understand it. You will come with us, you want it or not. Then, we all go for Frisk to the school. That sounds better, right?”

I should not threaten him like this. He is just a kid.

“Wow brother! If he could, he would have shitted himself, ha!”

“Sorry Asriel.” My low sanity is making me blunt and cruel.

“I can't believe that thing used to be a goat.”

Me neither, to be honest. I can't believe he was a monster.

“Who- Who told you?!” I should stop this. He's trembling like a leaf!

Hehehehe hahaahaha!

Sanity: 25/150

Oh no...

“Does it matter, prick!? Don't forget for a second that we know you killed Frisk! Once my brother brings you back you are getting a spanking you won't be able to sit for a month! That, I promise you!”

Flowey's unblinking eyes look at my sister as if she just told him that frogs rain from the sky.

Well. They do!

“No! I can't-Asriel can't come back! I would need a SOUL for that and- and I won't kill again!” He is shouting and there are tears trying to spill from his eyes.

Seems like we over did it.

“Calm down prince Asriel. No one is going to force you into it. But, if you could help me reviving Chara, that would be very appreciated. I promised Frisk that I would SAVE all the ones stuck in the underground but if you don't want to live as Asriel ever again, I believe Frisk wouldn't want me to change you without your consent.”

“…”

“You don't believe a word I'm saying, do you?”

I had to confirm the obvious.

“Who could-”

“Would you believe in Frisk?” I interrupted.

“… … … Yes…”

His answer took too long.

“Then why do you hesitate, Flowey? Or is it Asriel the one who believes in him and Flowey the one who doesn't?” I lift his pot to see him in the eye.

On closer inspection... he has two black seeds for eyes.

“Fuck you.”

This little...

*sigh*

How does he work?

**The being known as Flowey is the persona created as a coping mechanism to the empty husk that Asriel is. Memories as Asriel are held together to the flower he is ‘possessing’ and because the flower did not have a will of its own, the memories were not corrupted at all. Asriel's SOUL shards are kept hidden but his memories within are the ones that fuel Flowey's actions**

Hmmm…

I was thinking of taunting him with this information but… it's sad… In the end, he is just a traumatized child. I mean… He was killed! For science sake! And at a tender age of ten at that!

“Language, child.” I decide to answer.

I move away Flowey’s pot as to not get my nose chopped clean off.  Willow, in the meantime, takes Eye bone and Chester in her arms and prepare to move somewhere else.

*WHOOSH*

And we are gone...

Chapter Text

Ebott Ville, 1 year 7 months after the release of monsters and magic back in the world.

“what a mess” This situation doesn't affect me in the least but, if the kid is involved, I should care. I should show some sympathy to Tori… she deserves all the happiness in the world.

“Oh Sans. This is one of the few times in my long life that I don't know what to do.” Toriel answers with a tired sigh. Resigned.

It has been about two or three hours since Frisk and Chara had gone… Does it count as Chara possessing Frisk?

Doesn't matter.

But.

How could we be so blind? No monster knew about this?

Papyrus is the only exception, I guess. Papyrus is the coolest monster. He was the only one who could see pastt the weird (but endearing) behavior of the child.

And what about this Wilson guy? He truly seems to care about the kiddo but… there is something else, something deeper. That man is doing all of this for a reason. I'm not sure why yet. His intentions are something that is not clear to me...

What I sincerely believe is that Tori's rage towards the human is not for motherly instincts or overprotectiveness towards Frisk. The child is perfectly safe with the odd human after all. She is jealous. She thinks he will take her child away from her, more than in a physical way. Maybe she is right to feel this way.

“SANS, I THINK THAT THE PRINCESS DIDN'T MEAN WHAT SHE SAID. SHE WAS JUST ANGRY!”

Heh pap's the coolest. His speech is not meant for me, we both know it for whose ears are those words for.

“yeah paps she was angry… and that, sometimes can blind us and make us say hurtful things.”

I use Papyrus strategy to put the royals at ease.

“Papyrus.” The goat man called after calming himself down, and wiping some snot from his muzzle.

“I'm sorry Papyrus. I lack words to say how sorry I'm for treating you like that, for doubting your words, you knew and you trusted Frisk with his secret. You let him keep his promise towards Chara and you didn't treat him with distrust like Toriel and I did. We owe you...” The man was about to cry again.

He did the right thing by apologizing to my brother. He knew I would give him the lecture he hasn't heard in a century, if he didn't.

“OH THAT'S QUITE ALRIGHT YOUR MAJESTY! I'M SURE YOU HAVE NOT READ THE BOOK I READ AND THAT IS THE STARTING POINT OF ALL THIS MISSUNDERSTANDINGS! I'M SURE THAT IF YOU LIVED WITH FRISK, YOU WOULD KNOW HOW FRISK HAS BEEN SPEAKING WITH CHARA WHEN THEY THINK THEY ARE ALONE IN A ROOM! ALSO, FRISK OFTEN DRAWS, YOU SEE. THEY HAVE A DRAWING STYLE DIFFERENT FROM OTHER HUMAN CHILDREN. WHEN CHARA IS THE ONE DRAWING, SHE DRAWS WITH HER LEFT HAND AND THE DRAWING DIFFERS FROM FRISK'S USUAL PORTRIALS OF HIS FRIENDS TO BEAUTIFUL GOLDEN FLOWERS AND SURFACE LANDSCAPES.”

Yep, pap's the best.

Asgore eyes grow wide to my bro’s tale.

“She loved golden flowers and… and… yes she was left handed… Is Frisk right handed?”

“You don't even know that, Asgore? Really? You adopted the child, for the Angel's sake!!” Toriel all but shouts to the now guilty looking king.

“okay, let's calm down everyone. we, i mean, no one knew half of what frisk had to go through in the underground… and now is not the time to point at anyone. first, we have to let them, all of them, explain themselves so we can make heads and tails about all of this. fighting each other won’t solve anything and will upset the children further.”

I hate to take cards on issues that are not of my concern…

But for Tori…

“MY BROTHER IS IN THE RIGHTNESS ONE MORE TIME! WHY DON'T WE WAIT FOR THEM PATIENTLY. THAT'S THE LEAST THEY DESERVE FROM US, RIGHT?”

He doens't mean himself or me in that last one.

“That shall be done.” Asgore agrees.

Asgore drives home and we dim the day over. I assure Tori one more time that, no, Frisk is not going to die, and no, Wilson won't kill him. I reminded her that he is not alone. He has never been alone.

Toriel gives me one last hug for the night.

It's heavenly. She smells like home. Her warmth is like a gentle fire pit on a snowy night. The magic that runs down below her fur is enchanting. She is a goddess.

A goddess I don't deserve.

I let her go reluctant to lose the warmth. She smiles at me and it will take years for me to forget it.

She goes to her room. Hopefully, for a restful sleep.

“hey pap, wanna have a bed time story?”

“YES, SANS!” He looks at the animated stuffed animal. I still don’t sense bad intentions from it, all the contrary, it's just as Wilson said. I feel gratefulness, kindness and most of all, the determination to protect Papyrus. I don’t know yet how to deal with this new-old friend at all, so I let her be.

“HEY FLUFFY BUNNY! WOULD YOU LIKE TO HEAR THE STORY WITH ME?”

The bunny nods her head and tucks herself with paps in his bed.

I read the story and they can't be happier. When it’s over, Fluffy Bunny stands from her place in bed and gives me a post-it she had hidden in one of her arms.

‘Papyrus has something to tell you. Ask him the reason why he doesn't like to sleep’ I read out loud and my mind can’t register what it says until Papyrus takes the little piece of paper and hides it.

“uhm… pap wha-”

“NOTHING!”

“but pap wh-”

“NOTHING!”

“p a p y r u s.”

“…” he hides under his blanket.

huh?

“hey. you know you can tell me anything right? i mean, i'm your brother. it's fine if you don’t want to share what's wrong, but if it is something i can help you with i'm more than glad to help…” In my world, there is nothing truer than this.

“…I…UHMM WHAT IF I TELL YOU…. It's The Same Reason As You… you get nightmare at night?” Oh… I hate that tone… that means insecurity and that's a very un-papyrus thing.

The same reason I get nightmares?

“wha- how would yo- ok say that again, please?” He fidgets with his blanket and Fluffy Bunny hugs his arm with her tiny ones.

“MY NIGHTMARES… ARE THE SAME AS YOURS.”

No. Impossible.

“ok. maybe you think they are the same but i'm completely sure they are not-”

“YOU DREAM OF ME GETTING DUSTED, RIGHT?”

…

….

…..

……

“yes.”

“THANK YOU SANS, THANK YOU FOR FINALLY TRUSTING ME, EVEN THOUGH I KNEW THIS SINCE BEFORE FRISK CAME TO SNOWDIN”

“you… knew…?”

“YOU SHOUT THINGS AND RATTLE AT NIGHT… YOU CALL MY NAME. YOU TELL ME NOT TO DIE. TO NOT TO LEAVE YOU ALONE AGAIN…” Papyrus eye sockets are full of unshed tears now.

“oh pap… i'm so sorry.”

Unknowingly, I made it so hard for Papyrus to sleep at night...

“IT'S OKAY BROTHER. THEY ARE JUST NIGHTMARES… THEY ARE NOT REAL.”

Thank the angel he thinks they’re just nightmares.

“and you dream the same things?”

“…YES. YOU DIE IN A GOLDEN HALL… A SLASH IN YOUR CHEST AND YOU SAY MY NAME AT THE END, AND THEN YOU, YOU…”

And now the waterworks…

In a golden hall? He means the judgment hall? 

I don't remember ever dying there.

“oh paps…. if you want, i can sleep with you tonight?”

“PLEASE, BROTHER.”

I didn't know I was crying until Fluffy Bunny gave me a Kleenex from a box Papyrus has in his nightstand.

The last sensation I had that night was of Papyrus hugging me to his chest for dear life.

*** *** *** *** *** ***

The morning came far too fast for me, but hey! I'm lazy so that's no surprise.

“Sans, Wake Up! Today Is a New Day Full of Good Things!” And what a way to wake up, Paps knows best to have his voice in his normal tune when I come from slumber land… I get startled easily. he knows this more than anyone else.

“ok.”

Breakfast is served by a very sad looking goat woman…

Oh… Tori…

“hey tori… why did the bacon laugh?” I know how to fix that.

“SANS, IT'S TOO EARLY FOR THIS!” Papyrus groaned in annoyance entering the kitchen.

“Humm? I don't know… why?” She said absentmindedly.

“'cause the egg cracked a yolk!”

“ARRGGHH”

“Ha ha ha ha Oh, Sans!” Toriel wipes a tear from her eye and that is success in my books.

“You are such a punny guy, Sans!” Tori's worries wash away just for a minute and that's more than enough for me.

We eat breakfast in mild silence.

I say goodbye and teleport to my illegal stand of hot dogs and hot cats in the park. Nicey, the nicecream vendor, is already there.

“Oh! Hello Sans good morning!” His ears lift up at my arrival, like they usually do.

“hello nicey, what´s up?”

“Oh! business has been slow, but fret not! It's not been but two hours since I opened and we have a great day ahead I just know it!” What did I ever do to find myself surrounded by the optimistic flock? I will never know.

“heh sure thing, nicey.” I really like the guy, his cheery attitude reminds me of pap.

Hours pass by and the two stands receive a few sales. Business is slow because seasons are changing and because humans are reluctant to eat things that don’t reach their stomachs… Something about them not feeling full or something like that, who knows.

“Good day Sans, two hot cats and two hot dogs please!” A man stood in front of the hotdog stand, expensive black suit, fourtyish style. I think. Red vest as his old tattered one but this one seems to be newly made.

“heya wilson, willow and…”

Oh… no…

“w e e d”

Frisk confessed to me what Flowey had done with the power over the timeline before him. He never told me how in the world he got that kind of info but I belive it has something to do about the weed being unable to shut his mouth. Who would have thought that that little golden flower was the one who killed the whole underground monster population, including Papyrus...

If someone said I have a bone to pick with this piece of ornament, they would be underestimating it.

“Oh just great, the smiley trashbag.” The flower answered with the same venom I threw at him. I see now that Chester and Eye Bone are present too.

Heh.

“Hey, as if you are any better, Flowey.” The man told the flower.

Huh?

“What? Did you think we were buddies or something?” He glanced at me incredulously.

He read my face?

“nah, but it sure is weird to see that he finally decided to come to the surface?” I try while arranging the sausagy stuffed hot dog and cat buns.

“HA! THEY KIDNAPPED ME FOR FU-” wow, as sweet as always.

Willow snapped two fingers and little embers flow freely from the tips. That made the weed shut its trap.

Neat.

“Willow!” The older brother chided the woman as he reaches to put out the fire.

“Oh come on! Nobody is watching!”

Poor Nicey turns his head and pretends not to have seen a thing.

*tired sigh*

The human gives me the total amount in new bills. Meanwhile, Willow grins at the gentleman. It seems this conversation had been won by the flame lover a couple of times before as he decided to ignore her.

“Sans, can I invite you to lunch?” Wilson asks politely.

Okaaaay… no

“well buddy, it will have to wait. i am still running the business. these dogs ‘n cats won’t sell themselves, you know?”

Heh smooth Sans, smooth.

…

“We can wait half an hour until your lunch break, how does that sound?”

Wait a minute.

“how did you--” Wilson turns around and approaches the other stand, as if leaving no place to argue.

How did he know about my schedule?

Willow sees my apparent confusion and smirkes evilly at me before following her brother in silence. The weed wanted to laugh, but held it…

*sigh*

I plaster one of my smiles and shrug at him without taking my eye lights from the human male.

“Hello Nicey, may I have… twenty four nicecreams please?”

“Hello, sir…” The vendor blinks twice in shocked confusion then smiles again. “...of course, sir! Actually, those are the last nicecreams of this morning batch!”

The exact number?

The two exchange currency for product, as expected. Wilson thanks the blue bunny monster.

I can’t shake the felling that something’s off about this Wilson guy.

Both brothers sit down in one of the benches next to the stands and start eating the goods.

“HI NICEY!”

MK, a yellow flame elemental girl and a black bunny boy approach the ice cream stand. Ebott’s Monster School ends earlier than the human-only counterpart. The kids had been coming to get the icy treat since school started.

“Hello everyone! I’m sorry but there are no more nicecreams for this morning…” Nicey’s ears fall a little at the statement. All of the children awww’d in disappointment. In my rearview, I see Wilson perking up from the exchange and walks in front of the children.

“Hi MK, Luzzy and Biscuit!” The human male offers three unopened nicecreams to the children and you can see their eyes sparkling from here.

They shouldn't be receiving things from strangers...

“Wow sir, for real?! And how did you know our names?” MK tilts his head and loses stability for a second but the male reaches to grab him. The monster child easily recovers stability and the human retracts his hand. “Yes young lad, you can have them. It is my fault, after all, that Nicey finds himself without any ice creams at the moment. And to answer your question, Frisk told me that you saved him from the Captain of the Royal Guard… I must add that you are a very brave SOUL!” MK blushed instantly. The other two are left speechless mid unwrapping their snacks.

“Th-Thank you s-sir!” It’s the first time I see him completely embarrassed.

After a while, the children cheerily went away to their calling parents to go home.

Aaaaaaand MK falls on his---

No, he didn’t fall this time, there is a dark wispy hand that catches one of his ankles. It was so fast that the whole ordeal was imperceptible to everyone but me and the caster. MK looks around to get an explanation on why he didn’t fall as usual, but there is nothing.

When done, the male is met with his sister fake-crying on the bench. “They don’t have any arms!!” She whisper-cried to his brother who had been concentrating his magic towards MK.

“There you are wrong, dear. Take a closer look to his constitution… He is a dinosaur type monster. His arms are there but are too small to offer any kind of stability.”

How would he know about it?

Is it that obvious?

No.

Willows reactions sounds more like a normal person might think.

Weird…

After a while, Wilson, his sister and company come to my stand.

“So, are you ready?...” He asks me.

Welp.

“…To Grillby’s, correct?” He asks me again and expecting an affirmative answer.

Do I have an option? Or is it the illusion of free choice?

“ok”

Chapter Text

Ebott Ville, Grillby’s new surface restaurant, 1 year 7 months after the release of monsters and magic back in the world.

It’s decided that we walk to the flame’s restaurant after Flowey’s heated argument against the male’s… shortcuts…

Shortcut is not the word for what he does.

I’ve decided not to think too much about the similarities but the question still stands.

How in the world was he able to acquire those powers? My ability to see the thin breaches in space didn’t start until the accid-

I know for a fact he doesn’t use the breaches in space time so, how…?

Better not to think about it.

“May I ask you about what is bothering you, Sans?”

I try to look natural but some stray droplets of sweat roll down my skull for all to see.

It must be the excess magic in the atmosphere.

Yeah...

“'m fine. just too much workout for today.” I’m glad that my voice doesn’t betrays me. I sound sincere enough with that answer.

“I see.”

He doesn’t mention it but I can sense the doubt emitting from him. Willow, the weed, Eye Bone and Chester, look at different things in the city, the curiosity of a child burning in all of them.

There is another issue.

Monsters and human alike are giving us weird looks. Some of them are snapping pictures of our troop. Some try their best to be dissimulate, others not so much. I wouldn’t mind it too much if this happened a year ago. People should be acquainted to the sight of monsters by now.

“Willow dear, could you hurry up? Later we can see everything you want.” Wilson chided the woman gently.

“Sorry!!” She hurried to catch up with us.

“Argh! Careful with the petals!” This is the first time I see the flower so adamant of a good treatment.

Two more blocks and we reach the restaurant.

My habitat.

A pristine new full HD TV hangs from one corner so almost all the clients can watch the news or games humans loves so much. The old broken down jukebox was replaced for a digital MTT brand one. Despite the new additions to the pub, new and old clientele are given a sense of belonging. Thanks the stars is not as packed today as it usually is. Grillby stands there, orange flames forever polishing a cup with a piece of cloth. He lifts his eyes and I see him straightening himself at the new arrival... weird. When we step inside, there were hushed conversations that I couldn’t make out. I didn’t mind too much so I decided to greet my old pals.

“hey--”

“I have made a grave mistake.” Wilson tries to backpedal but stills having not given a full step backwards to exit the establishment.

“huh?”

Willow grabs her brother’s arm with an iron grip and rushes to the fire elemental. I see the male flinch.

It all suddenly clicks together.

Grillby is a FIRE elemental.

Willow, being a pyromaniac, it’s like Santa Claus in the flesh, for a child.

*shrugs*

I say my greetings to the familiar faces and they greet me back. They keep an eye on the brothers and that don’t go unnoticed be me.

I advance my way until I reach the counter.

“heya grills how’s it going?”

“… … … … … fine thank you, sans.”

*** *** *** *** ***

What a hassle!!

Wilson says that he has to talk chat with the skeleton so we are going to a place named Grillby’s. If they don’t have a giant grill where I can place an entire beefalo… punches will be served!!

…

We step inside and some patrons turn to look at us.

This place smells fantastic.

Like a fire well lit.

I survey the monsters and humans that stare back at us… well more than staring at Wilson…

“I have made a grave mistake.”

Who says that? My eyes fix in a sole target and I feel all my other senses dulling.

There in the bar… A man engulfed by flames? Is he a monster? Okay… yeah there was a little yellow flame girl in the park but… her color was wrong… This monster on the other side…

He is perfect.

I grab my brother’s arm and make him rush until I can take a better look.

Oh, Jesus Christ he is the most beautiful thing I’ve ever seen. His flaming hair is so well kept, his glasses reflect the tiny dots for eyes he has!!

Okay Willow! First impressions matter… what did Wickerbottom say about proper courting?

…

…

…

I FUCKING SHOULD HAVE PAID ATTENTION!

Oh gosh…

“If you hurried here just to stand in front of him like a lightning rod, then I’m disappointed.” Wilson whispers at me as the flame stares with a confused demeanor.

Leave me be! It's not an every day occurance that I see the man of my dreams!

“heya grills, how’s it going?” The little skeleton comes back from greeting his fellow monsters and addresses the flaming glory.

“… … … … … fine thank you, Sans”

Even his voice is dreamy! Wisps of ember come out from his mouth as he speaks.

And that smile!!

*blushes*

Halt your horses at once Willow Victoria Higgsbury! He might be a flame… a wonderful, glorious LIVING, SENTIENT flame but what about if he is a swine or, or--

*ahem*

Wilson saves our (just mine) lives by understanding why I’m reluctant to proceed. I may have lived in the streets my childhood and early teen years but I’m not clueless. I can’t speak to a man If we’ve not been introduced yet.

“Sans, could you be kind enough to present us to your friend?”

Yes! Yes! Yes! Yes! Yes! Yes!

“… sure, why not…” Left boney eyebrow lifted (how can he do that without an actual eyebrow?) “uhm so grillby, this is wilson and willow higgsbury. they uhm… are not from around here.” Sans is not sure why he has to do it but relents.

“… … … My name is Grilliam Agni.” *lowers his head* “… … …Welcome to Grillby’s, my restaurant, your royal highness.”

Hooooly shit…

I turn around to see Wilson’s face. As espected, he is as white as a sheet. That is understandable. I want to run away with my brother on toe, but I can’t, there is a knot coiling in my stomach and my legs won’t answer my pleas to move. Silence chokes us. The restaurant is attentive to our exchange.

Forgive me brother.

Why now, now that we’re free, now that everything seemed to be fine, now that Wilson is so relaxed that he walks around without a stupid top hat?

“Ex-excuse me?” Wilson stuttering is the worst omen in ANY situation.

Grillby points to the… modern T.V.? as a woman starts the news program.

*** *** *** *** ***

“Thank you for coming.” I let my ex-lover through the door and he enters nodding and giving his greetings. I called him so we could talk, there are some things we need to discuss.

“Have you spoken to Frisk yet?” The king asks while sitting down in one of the larger couches.

“Yes, he was delivered to his school ten minutes ahead of schedule. I personally called him.” I notice how wary he still is from the ordeal.

“Delivered by the so called 'Shadow King' right?” How I hate his scowl. It really doesn’t fit the ‘fluffybuns’ of a husband I once married.

Oh the simpler times.

“Correct.” My tone doesn’t change, but I can feel my fur standing.

He nods.

“Can I offer you a cup of tea?”

“Yes, of course.”

The goat woman starts the boiled beverage and returns with a china tea set the skeleton brothers gifted her on Christmas.

It's cheap but the thought is what counts.

The two goat monsters sit down in complete silence. While not heavy, the atmosphere feels charged with so many emotions.

“I--”

“I--”

Both boss monsters try to speak at once, Asgore motions her to continue.

“I… strongly believe that we wronged one more time, Asgore.” She can’t stand the shame her SOUL harbors at stating the obvious. She lowers her head to face the carpeted floor.

“Tori- Toriel I… It was I the one who pushed you into being distrustful of his word. The fault should only fall on me...” The king looks pleadingly at the other trying to make her distress lessen.

“NO!”

…

Asgore’s eyes widen at the sudden outburst of the more often than not, lovely goat.

“I'm sorry… I… give me a minute.” He does as asked. “Very well, here it goes. N,o Asgore. I won’t hold you responsible for MY actions. It was your suggestion not to trust the new arrivals, that is true, but I was the one to follow your words and not trust my child’s.”

*inhales*

*exhales*

“And as much as I would want to hold you responsible of this… this disaster. I won’t. We have to make it up to Frisk and Chara. THAT is what matters right now.”

“How Toriel?, how can we regain the children trust after blatantly refusing to acknowledge Chara and Frisk reasoning? Frisk might be a child, a baby by our lifespan standards, but that child is the one we owe our freedom today, and now Chara’s return to us. What he says and does should not be questioned. Never. Even worst, I knew those eyes filled with hope and determination… those eyes when we almost fought, they were not Frisk’s… they were Chara’s!” Asgore’s voice broke in the last sentence, the guilt is too much. Deep down, he knew that the human male’s claims on him murdering their little angel of mercy were true. May the sky forgive him so Toriel won’t ask about the subject. He doesn’t have it in himself to feign innocence any longer.

Toriel stares at him death in the eye and he is completely sure that today he dies.

“Now that you mention it, 'almost fought him'-- with them? Wilson said you killed Frisk nine times. Care to explain how in the world is that possible, Asgore Dreemurr?” I question him. I give him a chance to clean his name, to try and excuse himself from the sin of harming my child.

Sometimes, he forgets he is still SOUL bonded to the her and thus his emotions are shared through the link...

Also, the skies frown at the King of Monsters today, it seems.

“I’m guilty.”

No.

“What?”

“I did kill them. Chara and Frisk… I—I remember Frisk crying… shouting at me, telling me to stop the fight because I had killed them on various occasions. I thought… I thought I dreamed it… I don’t know how this happened, TORIEL PLEASE BELIEVE ME I THOUGHT IT NEVER HAPPENED!” The king’s voice raise with despair, his paws muffle his sobs but the message came across. “I thought it was all just a nightmare…” He barely audible says at the end.

The bond quivers as the goat man SOUL does.

NEVER IN MY LIFE I’VE FELT SO MUCH HATRED TOWARDS SOMEONE!!

When we took different paths, I promised to myself to wait for his kind heart to resurface from the deepest grief we felt after losing both of our children… But this? Frisk… my little, precious angel dying at his hands and then Frisk looking up at him FORGIVING HIM for what he did and sometimes calling him dad?

I feel my eyes blinding in rage.

Asgore Dreemurr

HP: 3480/3500

“H O W.”

HP: 3460/3500

“D A R E.”

HP: 3440/3500

“Y O U !”

Asgore Dreemurr

HP: 3460/3500

*He won’t fight back.

*The king sobs silently…

*Outdated Nokia ringtone*

My fireballs are put out for the moment.

I have NOT finished this.

I see the caller’s ID and deem it worthy of my time.

“Hello Papyrus, how can I help you?” My voice, as sweet as I can manage at the moment, answers the call. I decide to put it on speaker as to not to put it near my sensitive ears.

“… UHM AM I CALLING IN A ‘NOT SO GOOD’ MOMENT?”

Oh dear, of course you would notice the undertone…

“Don’t worry about it, I’m just having a… ‘fired’ conversation with Asgore.”

*speaker groans*

“ha, ha, ha. Yes, tell me what can I do for you?”

“WELL, THERE IS THIS SOMETHING--” I glare at Asgore who is currently putting out the flames that now décor his once upon a time white fur. “—ON THE T.V.  THAT COULD BE BENEFICAL TO ALL OF US IN UNDERSTANDING OUR NEW FRIENDS!”

“…”

“Uhm Papyrus dear, you want me to watch something on the T.V.?”

“YES!”

“..On it…”

I turn the T.V. on and flicker through it until I see the face of a certain someone come from the appliance.

Chapter Text

Ebott Ville, Grillby’s new surface restaurant, 1 year 7 months after the release of monsters and magic back in the world.

“To all the residents of Ebott Ville it’s great to have you watching EV-News this evening. Bringing you our half an hour special edition on the latest occurrences on our city. As we reported on Friday, about the sighting of a ‘black cat-like “monster”.’ running from Main Lane through the Embassy of Monsters until being intercepted by officer Undyne and the “Canine Squad”.”

They displayed footage of the running shadowy being.

“A human was the perpetrator of the disturbance. The male that, apparently, goes by the name Wilson Percival Higgsbury, was detained and restrained by the Ambassador of All Monsters, Frisk Dreemurr after his adopted father, King Asgore Dreemurr failed to stop him. Later on, he was admitted for a penetrating abdominal trauma in Wendell Ebott Hospital that same day.” They show a photo of him… only thing is that it is a very, very old flyer. The date is stamped in one of the sides. December 12th, 1947. Somehow, he looks older in it than he actually is.

MISSING

The Most Honorable Earl of Nottingham, Wilson Percival Higgsbury.

Was last seen on October 13th of 1947

Height………………..….5 feet, 10 inches.
Age…………….………...27 years.
Weight………………..…150 pounds.
Complexion…………….fair.
Hair………………..……..raven black.
Eyes………………………blue.
Nose…………...…….….straight.

*His hair is shaped like a W unless wearing a hat*

The Royal Dukedom of Windsor of the United Kingdom will reward.

£900,000 (nine hundred pounds) for any leads regarding, his lord, the Earl.

The rest of the flyer is burnt.

“The description and photograph, as you can see on your screens, fits perfectly with the man that was admitted in the hospital and later released due to his quick recovery.” She shuffles some papers around.

“What is known about this man, if he is who he says he is, is that born from the marriage of Winston Rafael Higgsbury who in life was the Earl of Nottingham next in line for the Dukedom on Windsor and Lucianna Loveday sole successor of the Dukedom of Ashburton whom birthed Wilson Percival Higgsbury. The second next in line to the Dukedom of Windsor is Willow Victoria Higgsbury, his only sister.” A painting of the four of them is displayed, Winston had a kind smile on his face, unlike Lucianna, who had perpetual frown on her features. Wilson stood in front of the two adults, weirdly stoic for a child. Willow is still a baby in it. “Since birth, Wilson is promised to marry his second grade cousin, Princess Mary Glory Wellesley who was to take the English crown. The marriage never took place due to his disappearance in 1947.”

“Tragedy struck the royal family early in his life when his father and five year old little sister died in a fire that burnt 25% of the structure of the Windsor Castle on June of 1929. As a consequence of this, her royal highness, the Duchess of Windsor Rosemarie Higgsbury, died of depression for the loss of her only son and granddaughter one month later.”

“Eye witnesses proclaimed that they saw ten year old child enter his father’s laboratory minutes before the explosion took place. The young Earl was found by a commoner with third degree burns in his arms and back, barely alive but breathing. He, as per her mother’s orders, was sent to a mental institution after full recovery of his injuries. She swore her ten year old child was the culprit of the explosion that took her husband and daughter's lives and nobody argued this decision at the time.”

“This changed one year later due to the intervention His Royal Highness, may he rest in peace, Wallace Dominic Higgsbury Duke of Windsor and twin brother of His Majesty, King Warren Higgsbury. Once the former overcame the one year conjugal mourning imposed time by the catholic church, it was him who took care of the young Earl. Under his grandfather wing, the Earl enrolled and graduated the prestigious Eton College in Windsor, then he graduated as a Chemist from the University of Oxford. Later on, he decided to become a Doctor and aid commoners for free during the Second World War.” During this section they showed sepia photos of the wrinkly old Duke of Windsor and his grandchild during his two graduations.

*** *** *** *** ***

“Wilson…” the fire lover took her brother's hand for comfort… maybe even hers too. The male is shaking slightly, not as much so heads would turn in his direction but the horrified reaction is there. All color drained from his face as he watches his own image on the screen.

“… … … Your royal highness, please, follow me to the private dining room.” Around the trio, people had started to take pictures of them… The flashes seem to make the royalties recoil so the bartender, having a great sense of people’s state of mind, decided to take Wilson and Willow away from the toxic atmosphere.

“ooookay woah. you never offered me the private one.” Sans mockingly-hurt says to the flame.

“… … … Pay your tab first, Sans.” He deadpanned.

Heh, fair enough.

*** *** *** *** ***

“Oh my Angel.” Toriel touches her muzzle with two paws.

“He is part of the human royalty.” The goat man can hardly believe it… If they knew he attacked one of his peers…

Things could go south very, VERY quickly. Human royalties are NOTHING to trifle with.

History has taught them that.

*** *** *** *** ***

*The transmission continues...

“Years went by, he arrived to America by the end of the WWII. The exact date was April 1st 1945 as stated in the legal immigration papers. It was said that he came to America on royal appointments and decided to make his stay longer. When he couldn’t be contacted on September of 1947 for his grandfather’s birthday, the police was issued a missing person report.” She pauses for drama. “Part of his belongings, as well as a strange machine, were found on the outskirts of Ebott Ville by the time, Ebott Town. The homemade machine stood in the attic of a rundown house where he presumably stayed until his disappearance. Blood was found, presumably his but no actual body was ever found.”

She reads the last paper. “His Royal Highness Duke of Windsor, never lost hope to find his grandchild so he sent people to dismantle the machine and shipped it to the castle of Windsor alongside the blueprints and journals the male wrote. He later asked for any scientist in England and around the world who could manage to understand and use the machine. Nobody ever could. In his deathbed, he claimed his grandson would be back in the future because he fervently believed that the contraption he invented was a time machine.” She made emphasis in the ‘time machine’ part for some reason. “’When he comes back--’, the sick Duke said, ’he shall be given my title.’ Rumor said that he went senile because he had lost his last heir, nonetheless, the King agreed to be granted the Duke’s last wish.”

“Now in the present time, almost seventy years of his disappearance, his royal highness, Wilson P. Higgsbury has been seen using strange ‘dark magic’.” On the screen they showed a spider monster trapping him in magical cobwebs and him vanishing from there in a vortex of darkness, to the astonishment of the witnesses and spider. The video feedback is so bad that you could only distinguish colors and shapes. “It’s supposed that humans lost the ability to use magic centuries ago, according to the Magnum Letter on The History of Humans and Monsters released last year by the Embassy of Monsters. It also bears to say that two days after his arrival, there was a situation in which five trees from the intersection of Oxford and Spring Street were burnt down by none other than Willow Victoria Higgsbury who declared herself ‘insane’ at the moment of burning said trees. Due to the ongoing investigation of the kidnapping of Frisk Dreemurr, she was kept in captivity then released when her brother paid to bail her out. As of today, dear viewer, you can follow #RoyaltyInEbott or #W&WH to see their pictures and compare them with the old dated ones.”

A series of black and white photographs litter the screen. Wilson and, by that time, young royal princess Mary in all of them… they look happy in each other’s company…

“Notification has been sent to Her Majesty Mary VII, Queen of the United Kingdom, about the vanished Earl and his sister. We are still waiting for her word on the matter, and it would be her majesty who bestows upon him the Dukedom of Windsor.”

“With this, we end our half an hour special edition on the latest occurrences on our city. This was Marilyn Taylor, thank you so much for your attention and have a great day.”

*** *** *** *** ****
The voice of the newscaster fades away.

*chuckles*

“Her word on the matter eh?” I say that, but internally, there is the ‘giant-stomping-on-our-base-camp’ feeling washing over me.

I sit in the first chair I can get a hold of and slump there.

I have an upset stomach now. It will be a very bad one this time for what I can deduct. I know Willow wanted to run away the moment my position was disclosed to the public but… she simply couldn’t. I lasted years living in Ebott Town in anonymity, as a commoner, but now? Now I didn’t even last a WEEK… globalization is a wonderful and horrific thing indeed.

“Wils--”

“I will take the title. I’ll take grandfather’s dukedom if Mary-dear, I mean, her majesty the queen, asks me to do so.” It is accurate to say that I don’t have any other option. Grandfather made sure I will take the title even if I wanted to abdicate. The only thing left for me is to face the one I left in the altar and be bestowed the Dukedom.

I know what Willow thinks about this so I brace myself for her rage.

“N-no… you can’t. You said you wouldn’t!!” I give her credit. She sounds as upset as I thought she would be and still, she suppresses her flames masterfully.

“Things are different Winny. I have to take the responsibility, I don’t really want to, but for grandfather…” I know I’m being unfair, she secretly likes it when I address her with her childhood nickname and that makes her more vulnerable to my wishes, even if she proclaims otherwise.

We stare at each other in silent contemplatio. It will never cease to amaze me how much old and strong my little baby Winny is.

Meanwhile, bartender and skeleton uncomfortable stand by. They seem reluctant to be there but can't excuse themselves without breaking the icy atmosphere between the two of us.

I sigh under my breath and let my shoulders sag. I can’t keep up appearances right now. These two are trustworthy enough.

Seeing as the topic is not going anywhere, Sans starts and I know for a fact he will bomb me with questions. “sooo…”

“You two are royalty, so what? What’s the big drama!!??” Oh yeah, Flowey’s still here.

Just ignore him.

*low whimpers*

Oh my. Chester…

I lift him up to my lap and he licks my face.

“Ugh stop, stop! Enough, that's enough! He he he he …” He really doesn’t have saliva and his tongue is like… very soft leather but it surely tickles!!

I lift my head from the soft creature after a quick reassuring hug to see my reflection.

Grillby hands me a cup of water… how efficient.

“Thank you… can I call you Grillby?”

“… … … …Yes of course… everybody calls me that, your highness.”

Wait… he addressed me BEFORE the transmission of that segment, how did he know about it?

**It was a rebroadcast**

Oh…

Hunger: 50/150

I’m hungry…

Chapter Text

Ebott Ville, Grillby’s new surface restaurant, 1 year 7 months after the release of monsters and magic back in the world.

“Could you be kind enough to bring me a chamomile tea cup and…”

Any non-magic food for my upset stomach in the menu?

**Bagel toast.**

“An order of bagel toast, please? Oh, add some cinnamon to the brew, would you?” Grillby nods and looks expectantly towards Willow. She blushes, “Anything you set on fire is fine by me.”

…

“… … ...”

When realization hit home she brings her palm up to her face to facepalm, a bad habit I’ve told her to droop. She seems to remember this and lowers said hand without it touching her face. Good job Willow!

“Uhmm I mean, a steak. A plate of pepper steak if you have, please.”

He he…

‘Swallow me earth’ is a strange face for Willow to have, and for someone who can fight a pack of hounds all by herself, it’s even funnier.

“i’ll have the same as always grillb’s” Sans says.

Grillby goes away to prepare our lunch.

“And well? What the heck is going o--?” Flowey starts to demand answers but is cut short by Sans curiosity.

“so, care to explain about that time machine. is that how you got here in the first place?”

Right to the point huh Sans?

Yeah, because I look like a man who can give explanations right now.

“STOP IGNORING ME!!” What kind of manners are those?

Willow tsked and chided the dead prince err… almost dead prince. “Silence! Adults talking!”

*angry flower noises*

*but nobody listened…

I don’t answer to Sans inquiry… I just… stare at him. Now that I’m seated we’re in each other’s line of sight.

“…what? I gotta ask, just curiosity.”

Sure… Curiosity my as—

No... Calm down…

“It was not a time machine, Sans. That machine sent me to another world, trapped me for centuries, until… until we found our way out.” And that’s the tip of the iceberg…

What kind of face was I making for Sans to visibly regret asking?

**tired.**

HA! That’s a fricking understatement right there!

I chuckle again under my breath. It doesn’t go unnoticed and I feel my sister CHECKing me. I instructed her on all the ‘rules’ of this world and the differences I found with the ones we were familiar with.

That makes me wonder, what does her description of me says?

**Willow’s CHECK box reads: “*Your beloved brother. You will give your life for him.”**

Awwww!!

I don't approve that part on sacrificing herself for me but I know I would do just the same for her.

“you uhmm had it rough huh? but ‘sent to another world’ like universe? can you specify? what was that place like, was it like here? do we exist there, I mean, oh jeez…”

Oh the thirst of knowledge of a scientist never dies.

Even if you’re retired…

I will do my best to explain myself then.

For a fellow scientist.

“The terms are quite different, Sans. A 'world', a 'universe', those are two separate things. The world we were sent to, not only my sister and I, but a few dozens of people over time… We call that place the 'Shadow Realm' and it was a completely different one than this world. Physics worked different, seasons, temperature, even our bodies and that of the ‘monsters’ residing there had different needs than what you would normally expect from humans or monsters here… Now, for what you know about universes… they are alternate realities from this world, related to it while not united. They may or may not follow the same rules, however. Things changing minimally or drastically depending of the ‘routes’ or ‘choices’ people make which meet certain criteria. Universes, in my opinion, are harder to understand, yet, being born from one of the many outcomes there are, one can… schematicize or decode a way to figure the others out…” I pet Chester some more. Nothing like science, knowledge and Chester’s presence to calm me down. I leave the topic of the Void and its counterpart out of the conversation. Frisk and I have not yet decided when or how to disclose his older brother’s existence within the endlessly empty dimension and IF we are going to tell him at all.

“Shit… other worlds, other universes? You’re crazier than I thought. You freak!” The flower spat.

Freak?

“Freak? Who, me?” Calm down he’s just a… brat “Please, let me remind you how would you experiment with peoples’ lives as if some kind of demented game in almost all of your runs. You sick child.”

Ugh that came harsher than I wanted it to be.

“b-but I-I-I ho-how would YOU KNOW! I didn-t do anything--”

“Silence!” I’m grateful he shut his mouth. I don’t want to lash out  at his disobedience right now.

I grab his pot and open Chester’s mouth… He works as an item right?

**He’s valid for storage, as are birds, rabbits… living beings without a SOUL**

Fantastic!

Will it harm him in the long run?

**He is a plant, therefore, you should water him and let him be under the sun for photosynthesis to keep him alive. Prolonged confinement could lead to serious mental and health issues**

I shove him until he reaches the last item slot with renewed forces.

I swear if he wasn’t a child…

“Hah! Serves him right! Whiny prick!” Willow laughs at his misery while he wails at the unfairness, according to him, of it all.

“not that i’m a fan of that weed but… did you just feed him to your… dog?”

For anyone who doesn't know about Chester's abilities, It would look as if I just fed him rotten weed.

I would never do that to my poor Chessy!

“No, no, no, don’t worry. Chester has a… special ability, he works as a…”

What would be the equivalent?

**Dimensional box**

“…as a dimensional box. The only difference then would be that he is alive and can move on his own accord.” I keep petting the dog-like creature.

*bark!*

*skeleton shrug*

“fine by me.” He sits down across us. “so, how would you know about other universes. i thought humans only had… theories about them but you’re telling me this as if you knew their existence as a fact.”

“That's easy. I know they exist.” I answer with sincerity.

“how… how are you so sure?”

Go big or go home… isn’t that what Americans say?

“When we were sent to the Shadow Realm… It was a form of ‘exchange’ for granting our deepest desire. We made a contract with the previous King of Shadows… My deepest desire was Infinite Knowledge. Thanks to that, this universe’s information… alternate universes, the multiverse… the different multiverses… different worlds… the omniverse… I can have all that information if I just ask.”

He doesn't need any more details than those.

I feel Willow glaring at me I remember we agreed a long time ago that we would try to keep our powers to ourselves if we ever got out of there. It was an agreement reached by all the survivors. I know I’m breaking that… pact…? but this IS necessary.

“i don’t believe you.”

Wise decision. I wouldn’t believe myself either if I was in his position.

“You don’t have to… I could… show you.”

…

…

…

Oh my science! The fact that you don’t need to blink, doesn’t mean I don’t have to!!

“… … … Here’re your orders.”

Grillby enters the tiny room with two trays full of food. It all looks good.

The bartender though, not so good… What is wrong with him? the meals shouldn’t be this taxing on him…?

**There is a group of paparazzi gathered outside the restaurant. They demanded to enter and speak with you. He didn’t let them.**

My eyes widen at the new information. What a hassle…

“Grillby, pass on this message to the people waiting for me outside. Tell them that I'm not available for interviews as of right now…”

They will want information anyway…

To solve this, I have to give a public announcement, right?

Maybe Mettaton is available?

*No, but under the circumstances and how much of a spotlight your presence is making. He will have the time.*

It will be good international propaganda for a monster to have royalty in his show after all…

“Tell them that they’ll have all the information they want from MTT news in the coming days...” I guess. I’ll have to ask Frisk to contact him for me. I know I can do that by myself but it's better if there is the reassurance that his life and that of his crew is not running any risks.

The elemental doesn’t blink… he just stands there.

Is it even necessary for Grillby to blink?

**No**

Oh...

“Is there a problem?” There is no malice in my voice. I make sure of that. I make it sound like concern.

“… … … No… but how would you know about the people outside?”

“That’s a secret~” I tilt my head innocently and smile.

He looks more confused by this.

“Ugh, forgive my brother’s attitude, sir Grilliam… we err… heard the commotion when you opened the door…” Weak lie, although, it seems to suffice.

“… … … Very well then, I shall pass on the message, your highness.”

“Thank you.”

He sets the table without other word and exits the room to my sister’s unhappiness.

“welp, i still don’t believe you.” Sans bites down his burger and some ketchup drips from his chin. How messy.

“Wilson… why don’t you show him one of your floating thingys? Maybe that will shut him up and believe you.” Willow says without a care on how Sans regards her lack of consideration.

Floating thingys?…

**The Mind Window spell**

That spell took me almost a ‘year’ (full cycle until next ‘spring’) to master. No wonder I would dread it using again.

I can still see Maxwell’s face, laughing at me because I couldn’t get it right.

Maxwell…

Urgh…

…

Just listen to yourself Higgsbury!

I’m not a pathetic coward!!

I outstretch my hand over the table and concentrate…

Nothing happens.

“was that supposed to do something?” The short skeleton lifts his boney brow.

“Yes it was…” I say with a sigh. I’m mentally drained and physically starved.

“Excuse me. Where are my manners. Let’s eat first, then, we can discuss this further.” I say a little embarrassed because! If you outstretch your arm and concentrate like that something ‘badass’, as Frisk describes it, has to happen right?

The meal was shared in awkward silence interrupted only by the clanking of our cutlery.

Once done we retake our conversation.

Hunger: 150/150

I wipe my soiled mouth. It’s in times like this that I love civilization. You don’t have to wipe your face with spider silks to get it clean. “Well, now that that’s settled, we can continue with the explanation of my powers.”

Sans nods.

“If you want, I can tell you something that nobody else knows but you? Will that be enough proof?” I question.

“…” I can see the gears in his… cranium, turning. “i kind of have a secret codeword that only i know. so if someone tells it to me... they'll have to be a time traveler. crazy, right? You are not a time traveler, if i understood you right, but… how about that, for starters.”

“Fine by me”

What is that secret code?

**I’m a stupid doodoo butt**

The. jerk.

This is something Maxwell would do!

I unconsciously blush and repeat the incredibly childish codeword.

“I’m a… I’m a stupid doodoo butt…”

“Pffftt hahahaha!!” Thank you sister. I love you too.

“wow.. i can’t believe you would say that… not only is that completely infantile but it’s also my secret codeword. that, however, is not good enough” The monster says while sweat rolls down from his forehead. “what you need is a secret secret codeword.” Oh, come on!! “it’s only for someone who knows the secret codeword… do you know that one too?”

I- I!! urgh… fine.

What is his secret secret codeword?

**I’m the legendary fartmaster**

Is he for real!!??

The blush in my face intensifies, or at least I think the heat in my face increases in embarrassment. I can’t say that out loud!

I bit my tongue for a moment stilling my resolve, a bad habit but understandable given the circumstances.

“I'm the legendary fartmaster.” If Maxwell was here I’m sure he would ‘high five’ the small skeleton.

He loves to humiliate people like this.

“PFFFT HAHAHAHAH” Willow howls in laughter. It comes louder than last time and she starts to tear up from the strain in her middle.

Thankfully, I’m not a stranger to humiliation.

“welp, that’s not my secret secret codeword but my secret secret triple-secret codeword.”

WHAT?!

“so i guess it’s ok… hhmmnnn” Is that much of sweat normal for him?

**When stressed, yes.**

“how about this. i lost a book when i was young. i left a sheet full of jokes there. i want to hear one of them… wait… the fifth one. i remember that one. not even paps knows about this.” He is playing his cards right. He's only asking what he can remember with certainty.

What was that joke?

“What is a robot’s favorite type of music? In which someone answers, I really don’t know.
Then you say: Heavy metal!” I repeat the answer I got. It's a good joke.

Sans snickers a little and a little tension visibly leaves from his shoulders.

“That’s your idea of humor? WX-78 wouldn’t be amused.” My sister says after her laughing fit calms down.

“He’s hardly amused with anything, dear.”

“Touché”

Sans open his eye sockets after a little sigh. The black voids disturb me a little, to be sincere. It’s like he becomes an empty husk of what he once was.

The white pinpricks come back a little shaky, nonetheless, he speaks in his normal lazy way.

“welp, i’m out of ideas.” He reconsider his words again. “how about those… floating thingys? what were those for again?”

“Let me show you.”

I stretch my hand once more. I focus my thought process to the air above my hand and impose my intentions while I chant the spell in my mind.

A black screen like figure is summoned from thin air. It drains at my sanity reserve greatly, but the result is rewarding.

Chapter Text

Ebott Ville, Grillby’s surface restaurant, 1 year 7 months after the release of monsters and magic back in the world.

*** *** *** *** ***

White and black static fills the newly summoned window. There is a lot of things in my mind but I don’t let them manifest on it. Thing that proved to be very difficult when I finally, finally made the spell work. To Maxwell’s amusement.

Besides, my thoughts wouldn’t make a pretty picture.

Hehe. That one is horrible.

“so, cool trick and all but, what’s that supposed to—” I see Willow making the universal sign of silence and thus the skeleton keeps to himself.

Hummm… I wonder if I…

How much delay would there be between my thought process, the spell and….

There is no better time than the now to find out!

I concentrate in one question. I will see whether or not I can combine Infinite Knowledge and this spell… so many possibilities…

I just have to make this work.

*** *** *** *** ***

“Psst skeleton, keep it quiet. Once he’s like that, my brother is dead to this world so don’t talk to him until he’s done.” I whisper to the previously silenced monster.

“is this a normal thing for him or…?”

“he’s like this all the time. My brother gets an idea and bam! You lost him.” I say in my normal tone. Wilson closed his eyes while I was speaking so there is really no problem.

Something flashes through the skeleton face…. And it’s gone as fast as it came.

“So… Your brother is… err… hyperactive?” wow, I suck at small talk.

Uuuuu nice reaction! Single glowing blue eye sure is creepy but I prefer the ‘no eye lights’ face better.

That one is creepier.

Wendy would love to see it. She has a thing for scary things.

“wa— my broth— oh! papyrus? yeah he’s a pretty cool guy…” He tries to end the sentence as nonchalantly as he could after slipping.

“Yes, Papyrus! Who else would I be referring to?”

Heheheh…. He wasn’t thinking about Papyrus at first, I know!

“…”

Upsss.

“…”

Oh shit. Me and my big fucking mou—

“Eureka!!”

I know that my brother will always save me!

Sans is still trying to pierce my SOUL with his creepy face. Trying to unravel the secrets hidden in there. And that hollow smile… how can anyone stand that?

Someone who is always smiling...

And yet, it doesn’t mean anything to Sans.

An empty smile.

Jesus…

“Alright! I can do this, who are we going to monitor first!?” Wilson is excited. Nothing to hide there.

“monitor?”

“Monitor?” We say in unison.

That’s new.

And Wilson’s face shows it. A new thing he discovered would bring joy to him more than very few things in this world.

“Yes, yes, I can 'ask' to see things as they are happening right now!”

“And that means?”

“Tell me someone’s name!!”

It looks like he has forgotten all together about we saw in the news. I’m nobody to make him remember those things.

“Sir Grilliam!!” So I’ll take advantage of the situation!!

Wilson send a thumbs up towards me and the floating thingy closes and opens (like a maw with pointy teeth) showing the fire man.

I see him from behind and hoooooly shiiiiit his buttocks make this worth it!!

That’s indecent but my mind is free of all evidences!!

I keep on watching those broad shoulders and strong arms. He’s doing something but… Bah! I can ask my brother later.

*** *** *** *** *** ***

She knows something.

What do THEY know?

These brothers. They know something they shouldn’t. That knowing smile… ‘ “Yes, Papyrus who else would I be referring to?” ‘ she said… but the underlying question was.

“You have just one brother, right??” And that face she was making is proof of that.

At what degree this man’s powers… no no, wrong question.

Can he know something that does not exist in the first place?

I feel like the information I’m getting from them is all over the place. First thing we know about Wilson is that he somehow can use black magic, which to be sincere, was not new to me. As The Judge I have unlimited access to the Royal Archives. The scrolls described it as to be fueled with ones darkest feelings.

Hatred, sorrow and despair.

To name a few.

Are any of these the ones he uses? Or is it something else? There was no record of the title of “King of Shadows” or “Shadow Realm” or Kingdom of Shadows? Of Darkness. I got to ask.

Also. He lied to MK.

Frisk never met Luzzy and Biscuit in the underground. They both come from a little part of the suburbs in New Home, and thus, it was impossible for him to know this from the kid nor MK talked about any of them in his time together in the Underground. I can even bet that the armless kid had not yet met them. Was that his Infinite Knowledge power in use?

Maybe?

I was watching over Frisk, that’s why I’m sure he didn’t met the other two. The flame and rabbit kids were locked home when Frisk fell into the Underground, as all the other children were in normal school days. MK adopted parents don’t let him go out because of this, but the child decided that there was no harm in a few hours of his absence.

He almost fell from the bridge and into the abyss. If not were for Frisk’s quick reflexes, not that his life was in any danger. I would have grabbed his SOUL if worse came to worst. I finally decided against my intervention once I saw Undyne watching the scene. And the rest is history.

Back to the issue at hand.

He is part of one of the well known human monarchies in modern history... Which was complete a surprise, really.

Why would he want to hide something as big as this? Does Frisk know? What about his own “kingdom”?

“Eureka!” My thoughts are interrupted by the not so subtle shout.

He took his sweet time…

“Alright! I can do this, who are we going to monitor first!?”

“monitor?”

“Monitor?”

Willow looks surprised so this is new to her, too. Her brother’s full attitude changed from the dread he felt when he was outed to all the world, but now? It’s like a switch has been flipped inside his head.

“Yes, yes, I can “ask” to see things as they are happening right now!”

“And that means?”

“Tell me someone’s name!!”

“Sir Grilliam!!” Poor guy. I’ll pray for my dear friend’s SOUL.

He has a fangirl now. As Alphys would put it.

Magic activated with a renewed purpose, Wilson flicks his hand and someone is shown in the “window”.

It’s Grillby.

He’s taking orders from the Canine Squad. The dog pack is a loyal lot. As loyal as an actual dog. They will always prefer Grillby’s food over anything they have to offer in the police station cafeteria. The question here is, is it true that the image shown is the real Grillby and not some kind of hallucination?

Gotta find out.

I fish for my cellphone in one of my sweaters pockets and hit the call button.

The monster in the window stops at the vibrating in his pants pocket.

“heya grills.” I'll keep it short.

“… … … … Don’t call me that, Sans. You’re literally one room away. Why are you calling?”

“Magnificent...” I hear the male whispering in awe.

“wow, for someone so hot you sure are cold with me hehehe.”

He doesn’t look amused. “can ya help me a big time? Lift your right hand and wave to your left” That would do it.

“… … … …  Is this a prank?” Oh Grillby. I should stop making him my main target. The flame monster is becoming paranoid.

“you can take it however you like… hot stuff hehehe”

“… … … … Goodbye Sans.”

*Click!*

Having heard the two sides of the conversation and seeing Grillby hanging his phone almost at the same time the line went dead in our side is proof to me.

But not enough.

“ok, i believe ya”

Yeah right.

“Just give it some time, Sans. I assure you that you’ll come to REALLY believe in what I’m saying.” He is determined to prove himself true to me.

Why?

“but i just said i believe ya. chillax…”

It’s not an everyday thing that people don’t believe my façade. Even less, people that I’ve just met.

“Yeah shorty! My brother hasn’t attacked you or your friends yet, so no need to worry!”

“yet?”

“Willow… please.”

Ugh…?

“Huh? What?” She looks at the shadow king without a clue on what she said was wrong. Or was it intentional?

“Excuse my sister. She’s not this rude all the time.”

“Hey!”

Trusting them will take a lot of time.

*** *** *** *** ***

“You know what this means?” I can’t believe our luck. It’s been just one year and a half since our freedom and we are getting into trouble with a human kingdom already!

The king of monsters stands up. “I’ll go to the embassy. We need to work on an official apology to the United Kingdom.” He rubs his beard as he does when he is stressed.

And who wouldn’t? This is serious.

“Yes. That’s something sound to do.” I agree for once. We need to deescalate any agitation this might cause.

“We need to talk to Wilson, too.” My ex-husband says.

“The two of us haven’t finished this conversation yet, Asgore. You better not forget about this. I need answers.” I try not to raise my voice again while marking my point.

“Yes, dear. I mean! Yes, Toriel...”

Chapter Text

Ebott Ville, The Surface, 1 year 7 months after the release of monsters and magic back in the world.

Not for a second did it cross my mind that Sans would put his entire trust on me just by the display of my abilities. But I have to say, I expected much more progress than this.

What else can I do for him to trust me?

**Nothing. He is that difficult**

Well, at least I have a new skill!

This window spell is going to come at handy when I can’t watch over Frisk or Willow in person.

Note to self: Check sanity consumption, maximum number of windows open at the same time, dimensional restrictions, if there are any, check if there is a difference between what I can see with my own eyes and what is displayed there... A ghost, for example.

Chara and Abigail!

Maybe it can record them? Well, not quite so, as I said previously. it’s monitoring something that is not in my immediate field of vision. Also, if I can watch something that is happening somewhere else… can I watch myself with this?

Let’s… let’s find out that last one. It should be possible…

Who knows when I will get the time to test this again…

“Alright, may I try something else?” I ask to no one in particular.

*skeleton shrug*

“fine by me” Comes the blue clad skeleton's answer.

“Alrighty…”

Concentrate. Calculate. Enchant.

“Us? Did you just change sir Grilliam, for us?” Willow looks angry at me.

The two humans and one monster are shown in the window, which at the same time, shows another imagery of the three of us, and another, and another, and another…

Ugh…

“Ouch… maybe if I move it….” Because this is giving me a headache.

Now it shows a different perspective that doesn’t give an infinite loop of Wilsons, Willows and Sanses.

Time to check how much of a delay there is.

“Oh hi other me! Heh, looking good!” Willow beats me into checking it. There is an echo of her voice and the hand she waves doesn’t look in sync with the one on the “screen”, very subtle is the difference, but it's still there.

“it’s lagging a little ain’t it?” Sans eye lights become wider if only by an inch.

Of course he would notice.

How much of a “lag” is there?

**0.01 seconds**

“There is a 0.01seconds lag. It doesn't looks like much but that could mean the difference between life and death.” Of course, adding the time it would take me to analyze the situation, assess a plan and execute it…

Someone could be in great peril before I get to do something…

Sans just nods, slowly.

Can I reduce the time and make it work faster? I am willing to prioritice image over sound even.

**With enough practice, the time between image and feedback can be reduced to 0.000000000000000001 seconds**

Manageable.

“Hey, can we watch what the others are doing, brother?” Willow's eyes lit up when voicing her idea.

Lords… with all the things happening here…

I’m the worst adoptive parent ever.

I know they can take care of themselves just fine. They have Miss Wickerbottom, Woodie, Wolfgang, Wes and Maxwell to take care of them.

I should have checked up on them sooner...

“Woaaaaa okay! If you can’t that’s fine. I was just asking.”

“No, no, I just… with all of… no, there is no excuse. My children should be top priority. Always.” Because I love them as if they were my own blood.

Sans raises his pseudo-brow at what I just said. I haven’t discussed this with the monsters yet. I believe Frisk and Toriel are the only ones who know about Wendy, Abigail and Webber because I mentioned them when I woke up at the hospital that first day.

“Yeah… I love them, too.  You do have an excuse, though. There were a lot of things going on here. You were disoriented and in a new environment. Frisk’s illness took your time and the monsters weren’t helping at all. What I’m trying to say is that you don’t have to take care of everything that is going on around you, brother. How many times do I have to remind you of that?” She sincerely looked hurt.

“I’m sorry” and I really am. She has told me many times before that I should trust her more with responsibilities in the camp. It's not that I don't feel like she is responsible enough, mind you, but… she, sometimes, can be…

                             “Things are so much prettier when they burn.”

  “Tehee, ups.”

                                                                  “Hmmm. I wonder if these will burn.”

  “I didn’t do that!”

                                           *giggles*

Her pyromancy and insanity get the best out of her more often than not.

“You’re so thick headed bro. What you meant to say was: “Thank you, the most wonderful of sisters in the world”.”

Oh, sassy!

“Ha ha ha, okay. Thank you, the most wonderful of little sisters in the world.” I quoted mockingly as I pinch her rosy cheek.

“You’re welcome, dumb bro.” She grabs my hand and not so gently squeezes it like a vice. Rude as always. I think she broke a finger or two.

“sorry to interrupt your brotherly banter but, if by “the others” you mean the one’s still trapped in the other “world” i would like to see that, too” The skeleton tried to hide his excitement over the fact of watching with his own eye lights what he had theorized for years.

“Yes, of course just let me…”

The mental image is gone with a second flip of my hand. I close my eyes and ask how they are doing.

The results are different this time. It eats away almost all my sanity and there is pain. Those are the two last sensations I have before darkness takes over.

*** *** *** *** ***

“Shit, Shit, Shit, Shit, Shit, Shit. Wilson, stop!” I shout but there is no response from my brother.

He looked calm, composed and in control when he started the spell, an instant later, the window opens and a mess of sounds, colors, voices, screams, laughs and other things mixed up together. It is apparent that whatever all of that shit is, it’s passing through Wilson’s mind first.

“Higgsbury!”

That is the last and only thing understandable before Wilson swayes where he sits and falls down to the wooden floor. I stop his fall with ease.

The spell imploded in itself and the shards dissolved into nothingness.

*whines*

“Not now Chester!” I shove the concerned creature to where it won’t hinder me.

“In the case of someone fainting you get them in a horizontal surface and lay them down.”

Done.

“Check for vitals”

Breathing and pulse are erratic. He looks pale again. He's sweating bullets, too.

“If you do this and their consciousness comes back by itself in a minute or so then everything should be fine, if not, search for me.”

This is exactly why I tell him to teach us more things!!!

What if the one who needs assistance is you brother. When what? Who will aid YOU.

Tears blur my vision but I don’t let them fall. I’m NOT a damsel in distress.

I try my best not to panic so I address the skeleton to get help. Instead, only and empty seat greets me.

That bastar—

The door opens hurriedly to show my favorite monster and the shorty.

*** *** *** *** ***

An unknown amount of time later, I open my eyes unwillingly.

Ugh…

“Brother!”

Owww my head. I feel like a bee mine exploded right next to my skull.

“Are you okay?” Willow’s tone is worrisome. She usually keeps her cool behind a naughty mask. That is nowhere in sight as of right now.

“I… I think so…” That's not true. My head and my chest hurt a lot.

What happened?

**Time moves differently in this world and the Shadow Realm. Several events showed in the widow spell at the same time. The consumption of sanity at a maximum rate could not be processed by your human brain**

Such a stupid mistake. I already knew about the time difference.

“How long was I out?” I feel a warm hand lift me up from the ground, Grillby. They must have called him to help.

“You fainted for five minutes tops.” She hands me a glass of water. It feels heavenly.

This is why I always test whatever comes from my mind on myself. To stop anyone getting hurt.

Thankfully, no bystanders were injured this time around.

Righ?

**No one but you got hurt**

*relieved sigh*

“Thank you for helping me. I think I can handle myself now.” I tell both Grillby and Willow who are still supporting part of my weight.

“you don’t look like you can.” Sans deadpanned. Always the attentive one.

“I’m perfectly fine.” I assure the group and give a few steps to prove it. My legs wobble a little but I keep it together enough for them not to complain.

“Thank you for your help sir Grilliam. It is very much appreciated.” Willow seems not to register that her hand  and his meet by mistake. Yeah, they were that close to each other.

The reaction was instantaneous. Like a chemical effect, both hands burst in flames and I can feel the heat evoked by the touch.

As soon as it started, it ended. The two flinched back as if burnt.

He he he, a good one. Got to remind telling this pun to Willow in a later time.

I know it’s not possible for either of them to get hurt because Grillby is entirely made out of fire and Willow is immune to any kind of fire damage so, the probability of injury on both sides is almost nonexistent.

“… I’m sorry!”

“I’m sorry!”

How can my sister sync with other people?  I thought it was only a twins thing to do?

**She has a good grasp on other people’s mood. She choses not to care most of the time**

Yes, that is true. The fact that she doesn’t care for others feelings more often than not is true. That is not the case right now.

“… Did I hurt you?”

“Did I hurt you?”

Again?

**Yes**

The two adults are panicking while asking and assuring that the other / they were fine.

How very interesting occurrence...

“… …. … How can you hurt me, Miss Higgsbury if I just set your whole hand on fire? Please let me get the human’s first aid kit. I’ll be right back.” He sounds so sorry… poor Grillby.

“No, wait!” She stops him dead on his tracks. She looks as upset as he is.

Willow turns towards me with a question in her face.

“Can I… tell him…? You told Sans!” A sheepish question and a firm accusation not a second later. That's my sister for you.

Willow is unique.

“I don’t see why not.” I really don’t. Grillby is a character defined by his bravery trait and utmost care for the ones close to him. He is a reliable monster that can keep his mouth shut if necessary.

Willow beams at me but hesitates a little before showing her powers to the fire monster. She wants him to see her own fire. That means that she really cares about his opinion.

Even if he has a negative reaction, I can dust him right where he is.

That would put me in Sans’ black list forever. I couldn make Frisk LOAD but I would lose the few steps forward I’ve given with the skeleton’s trust problem. 

NO. NO.

Frisk is NOT a tool!

Ugh, my head.

If he all but rejects her for her powers or dares to threaten her, well.

He will pay for such transgression.

No!

I shouldn't be doing whatever I please!  Relying on Frisk to undo every single wrong I do is antiethic!

What’s wrong with me?

*Sanity: 15/200

My head hurts...

From the corners of my eyes I can see reds and blacks swirling, dancing in a macabre promise. All light engulfed by darkness. Horrible thoughts swim in my mind. None of them intelligible, none of them coherent, none of them possible, none of them real.

They are not real.  

                              They are not real.

                                                            They are not real.

                                                                                             They are not real.

                                                                                                                           They are not real.

                                                                                              They are not real.

                                                            They are not real.

                              They are not real.

They are not real. 

STOP IT!!

I feel fingers being forcibly pushed inside my mouth.

No, no, no, please, not again. I don't want this!

Instead of the salty taste I'm used to. I feel my teeth complaining about the sudden drop in temperature. Cold. Ice cream?

**yes**

*Sanity: 65/200

The room lightens. The voices recoil back from where they spawned.

I whimper a little when the second cold treat makes its way inside my mouth and I gag at the sudden fullness in my trachea.

*Sanity: 115/200

I swallow at the best of my ability. Absolutely nothing reaches my stomach for the effort.

“That should do!” Willow swipes her soiled hands on her skirt. Ugh, she doesn’t behave as a proper lady. Not that I have ever wanted her to be any other way but poor Miss Wickerbutton tried her best to teach her the ways of high society.

 *cough* “Thank you Winny.” I flash the most sincere smile I can muster after almost getting choked to death by a nicecream.

Ha! Imagine what The Morgue would say. Death by Nicecream. What a dignified way to die indeed.  

*cough* *cough*

Again the two monsters were at a loss of what was going on. I have to tell them, right?

With a raspy voice, I speak to the two weirded out monsters.

“This is what happens when my sanity is too low. Worst case scenario, I start to turn into the creature you saw when I arrived here.” My neck hurts a little. Oww…

Silence. I catch Sans eye lights with my own gaze. To ensure he gets my point.

He does.

“i thought you just went full jerk and not…. mild jerk?”

Nope, it failed.

Wait, what?!

“Full jerk? What’s that supposed to mean!?” My throat still hurts...

The nerve!

The tense atmosphere vanishes with the nonchalance he shows and I want to believe he does understand. I don’t want to talk about this subject anymore so I let it be.

Chapter Text

Ebott Ville, The Surface, 1 year 7 months after the release of monsters and magic back in the world.

We decided it was time to go fetch Frisk, so we exited Grillby’s restaurant. That probed to be… a very bad mistake if one didn’t own an automobile. Paparazzi swarmed us like ducks to bread upon opening the door. As I was about to engage some of their questions, Willow had a different plan. She grabbed Sans skeletal wrist and my fleshy one and flew away from the scene. Kicking some reporters to the ground in the process.

Thanks to our high stamina, we were able to outrun them after picking up both Chester and Sans because they couldn’t run to save their lives. Some reporters went back to their trucks or whatever they came in and followed us.  I moved us near Frisk’s Elementary when we were out of view… right next to a dumpster… Oh well, at least there is no putrid smells like in the marsh biome. I sure am not able to stand that right now.

“hey! hands off me!” Sans was blushing hard. I don’t know why though. We couldn’t leave him behind as bait to the reporters so it made sense that Willow took Chester and I gave him a lift.

“Sorry.”

I set him down carefully. He's a 1 HP monster after all.

He grumbled something unintelligible under his… breath?

*He doesn’t breath*

I knew that!

Gosh… this is getting annoying.

“let’s go for the kiddo then…” Sans is in a hurry to get away from the dark alley.

Or he's in a hurry to get away from us altogether.

*** *** *** *** *** ***

Today’s class was a mix between boredom and slow death. I couldn’t decide which one of them was better so I felt both.

**”It’s over Frisk. The torture is finally over. You survived, pal. I'm proud of you.”

But Charaaaaaaa did you see how much homework Miss Curtis gave us!!

**”You’re such a crybaby. I’ll help you so don’t worry.”

You will!!?? For real this time!!??

**”Yep.”

Then today won’t be as bad as I thought! 

**”Heh, calm down. We need to go home and check if Mr. Dad Guy hasn’t pierced his trident on that scientist's chest.”

Don’t say that! Do you think…?

 **”C'mon! it was just a joke!”

Yes, I know but… It could really happen, you know?

**”… again calling my dad a barbaric…”

That’s not what I meant. And you know it is a possibility!

**”…”

Oh! I forgot! Asgore said to be in the embassy after school today, right?

**”… I forgot, too. To the embassy, then?”

Yes.

When the inner conversation was over. I walked down the hall in my school. Human children swarmed it like bees to honey. Everyone with one thing in mind. One sole purpuse for the mass of pre-teen and teenagers kids. Get out of here as fast as they can.

Wilson must be here by now.

Aaaaaand there he is!  Willow, Eye Bone, Chester… and Sans, too?

What is he doing here?

“’sup kiddo” He ruffles my hair to get it all messy.

“Hi Sans!”

I smile at him and see that he went to Grillby’s before coming here.

I would recognize those ketchup stains in his white shirt anywhere.

**”How does he manages them to fall in the same spots? Like, every single time?”

We will never know Chara. We will never know…

“Are we ready to go, little one? Did you take all of your books to do your homework later?” Wilson asks me with a smile on his face.

Ugh school… ugh homework…

I still can't belive it. It’s so weird to have him here.

The best kind of weird!

But I wonder… how is he coping with it all?

I know it took me a while to get accustomed to the monsters, the monster culture and a world were magic is no longer a myth from old books.

The differece is that he left people he loves behind in that world of nightmares and pain while I gained a family instead.

**"Hold that thought. There is a time and place to feel sorry for him. This is not it, Frisky bits."

Yeah, you're right!

“Yep!” I give a little jump and land near him grabbing Wilson's hand at the same time. My quick motion didn’t startle him but rather than that, it made him chuckle.

“Wow, I didn’t know you enjoyed school so much, look how lively you are, my boy!!”

[ACT]

*Ignore        *Pout        *Show tongue 

♥  *Show tongue

“Pfff Ha ha ha ha” Wilson laughs and attracted some pedestrians' attention. They start to take pictures of us?

Uhmmm what?

**”uhh…. Frisk?”

“Frisk, we should get moving. Where do you want to go now?” Wilson asks my after seeing what was happening. Humans and a few monsters are approaching with their phones out.

We also have to talk with mom and dad about... stuff…

I really don’t want to talk to my family but there is no other way around it anymore.

**”Frisk… people are gathering around us.”

Yes I know! Uhmm….

“err, kiddo—” Sans looks worried, too. As worried as someone who has a smile on his face all the time can be.

“To the embassy?” I finally say with a little doubt in my voice. The attention  and the sounds of picture apps going off are making me uncomfortable.

I see Wilson scanning the crowd, face unreadable and blue eyes narrowing. He silently asks for Willow’s hand. Eye Bone and Chester sit silently in her free arm one perched on top of the other.

“You coming? ” The scientist asks my dunkle.

Sans doesn’t really have any other option and nods.

"Take Frisk's hand, please." He does as instructed.

Everyone set.

“Don’t let go.” Wilson says with seriousness in his voice.

I feel Sans' boney hand hold tighter.

The world is swallowed by darkness once again.

*** *** *** *** ***

This complicates everything.

Was the fluffy King of Monsters first thought upon finding out about Wilson’s real identity.

Royalty still exist in this vast world.

The political affairs have been the topic of Asgore's work and studies this year and a half that the monsters have been set free from their millennial imprisonment.

Asgore Dreemurr knew very well that even though the English Kingdom is legally not that powerful anymore…

Their people backed them in their decisions.

People are who have the power, not the legal entities. If the state chooses not to meddle between the English crown and monster politics but the people did, instructed by their Queen, then...

Asgore trying to pierce his trident in someone of said crown and linage would spark conflict and it would spread repercussions like wildfire.

Once again, his people is in danger after he doesn’t assess the situation and acts before putting some thought on the matter.

The old teachings haven't died, have they?

Father would be glad to hear that I'm FIGHTing before ACTing.

“Are you even listening to me, Asgore?” The words are thrown at me with venom.

Oh boy.

That’s one of the worst questions a woman can ask. Just on par with the ‘we need to talk’ one.

“Uhm no dear. Please excuse me but, what was it?” Sincerity is always appreciated in these situations.

*goat sigh*

“School is over for today. I texted Sans to look out for Frisk. He told me that Wilson asked to speak to him in private. They went to Grillby’s. After they have lunch, they will go to the embassy. He promised to text me back when they arrive.”

“Oh” I look down to his paws. They have been looking the same since I stopped aging.

“It’s that all you have to say?” Toriel is visibly losing her patience.

“I…”  I don't know what to say to you anymore.

“Stop.” She orders and raises a paw. “Let’s just go to the embassy. I want my child—my children back.” Toriel sighed, annoyed at my insecurity.

“So… are we sure that… who talked to us… was really Chara? At least, I felt it in my soul. Toriel, it was our daughter the one in those eyes. Could you feel it too?” I had to state my feelings. Even though they were still in a turmoil of old memories.

The fondest of memories passed through my mind's eye. The saddest and must hurtful followed like old companions.

That is the power our children had in our life.

Chara has been there inside Frisk since he fell down. I still can’t believe it. If someone had affirmed this before I had seen it with my very own eyes. I’m sure nothing good would have happened to that someone.

“There is no mistake. That was Chara. Call it mother instincts if you want but no one will fight me over this. My child is back. And I will be damned if I don’t help Frisk and Chara in whatever is ailing them.”

Such intensity.

Such passion.

Such determination.

This is the woman I fell in love all those centuries ago.

“And if you hurt them ever again.” She closes the gap between us and grabs me from the collar of the flower pattern shirt I am wearing.

“You will REGRET. IT.”

Just like that, she lets go.

If only I could erase my mistakes…

Passages of an old human story book come to the King’s mind.

/’ Tim is off on a search to rescue the Princess. She has been snatched by a horrible and evil monster. This happened because Tim made a mistake.

 ‘Not just one. He made many mistakes during the time they spent together, all those years ago. Memories of their relationship have become muddled, replaced wholesale, but one remains clear: the princess turning sharply away, her braid lashing at him with contempt’

  ‘Our world, with its rules of causality, has trained us to be miserly with forgiveness. By forgiving too readily, we can be badly hurt. But if we've learned from a mistake and become better for it, shouldn't we be rewarded for the learning, rather than punished for the mistake?’

  ‘What if our world worked differently? Suppose we could tell her: 'I didn't mean what I just said,' and she would say: 'It's okay, I understand,' and she would not turn away, and life would really proceed as though we had never said that thing? We could remove the damage but still be wiser for the experience.’

  ‘Tim and the Princess lounge in the castle garden, laughing together, giving names to the colorful birds. Their mistakes are hidden from each other, tucked away between the folds of time, safe.’/ Braid, Chapter 2: Time and Forgiveness

Tori is the princess. He is Tim.

Later on that same book, he found out that the ‘monster’ referenced there was no one else but the protagonist himself.

Tim made a mistake he could never take back and lost his love because he became a monster by doing it. He desperately searches for a way to fix it.

But in the end, he loses her forever and there is nothing he could to undo his mistakes.

This is one of many times I have wanted nothing more than it all to be just a bad dream. It's easier to wake up from a nightmare and sigh with relief after finding out the bad things only happened in his head.

It's a completely different story when you wake up to live your own personal nightmare.

Yet, I'm no fool.

I know Toriel doesn’t love me anymore.

I lost her for my many mistakes. I became a horrid monster.

My hands are covered with the blood of seven innocent children.

The EXP weighting my SOUL will never let me forget.

“I understand” I can feel our SOUL bond crack some more. I wonder when the sorry thing will finally shatter and cease to exist once and for all.

*** *** *** *** *** ***

I drove us to the embassy. Asgore and I sat in silence while the van moved slowly through the horrible traffic. Once in the parking lot, we greeted everyone we came across to as we normally did. No one noted the miles of distance between King and Queen which weren't there at all a day ago.

Not that they see me on daily basis. I happen to be busier when on school days. Nevertheless, no one commented on the heavy atmosphere between the two of us.

“Good afternoon, your majesties!”

“Good afternoon.” I say to the receptionist. What was her name again?

“Good afternoon, Bunnybell.” Asgore answers my unspoken question as he approaches the rabbit monster working for him. “Has Ambassador Frisk Dreemurr arrived yet?” The king adds.

“Yes, your majesty! Ambassador Frisk arrived about twenty minutes ago!” She fumbles with her papers. “Mr. Wilson Percival Higgsbury, Willow Victoria Higgsbury, Eye Bone, Chester and Sans accompanied him!” She closes her folder and finishes merrily.

She was instructed to write down all the names of all the people who entered the embassy so it was no surprise in hearing that they were already here.

My ex husband nods and thanks her for the information. The embassy is not a grand building but it suffices its purpose.

We halt just before opening the door to the meeting room, Frisk and Willow’s voices come from the other side.

“Miss Mary Mack, Mack, Mack
All dressed in black, black, black
With silver buttons, buttons, buttons
All down her back, back, back”

I share a look with my companion.

“She asked her mother, mother, mother
For fifty cents, cents, cents
To see the elephants, elephants, elephants
Jump over the fence, fence, fence”

We decide to enter the room.

“They jumped so high, high, high
They touched the sky, sky, sky
And didn’t come back, back, back
Till the fourth of July, July, July…”

 It was a kind of battle?

When we opened the door, two humans were facing each other. My child and the fire lover girl were exchanging blow after blow with their palms. Tone and speed of the song I have never heard increasing, each time, the rhyme repeated. Weird enough, both were wearing a competitive grin and didn’t notice our entrance to the room.

Wilson sat with his eyes closed, unperturbed by their… battle? No, is it a game? It has to be. No encounter seem to be happening.

And Sans?

He fell asleep where he sat.

That means that whatever they are doing, it’s not harming my child. Thanks the Angel.

Chapter Text

Ebott Ville, The Surface, 1 year 7 months after the release of monsters and magic back in the world.

Asgore texted me early today to give me the info of when would be the meeting with that human Wilson and his sister. I told him it was fine and I would call in sick today to be there and stop him if he tries anything funny.

Man… This has been a couple of rough days for Asgore.

I can't believe all of this shit happening just because of those two humans!!

NGAAAAAAAHHHHH

If not for the fact that the little squirt likes them, I would totally pierce that man’s chest with one solid spear for all the chaos he’s been spreading!!

Royalty or not I don't give a flying fuck!

It infuriates me so much that he acts so cool and mighty!

Just like the villain of a great anime. He can change clothes like a magical princess! And the crown, fucking shit, if it felt powerful!!

I want to FIGHT him!

The way he spoke is like the villain who knows he won’t be defeated until the very end of the series.

That.

THAT IS THE THING I HATE THE MOST!!

He has no right to be that cool!

“U-Undyne red light!!!”

*Tires screech*

*Hooooonk!!*

“Fuck! Okay! Okay! I understand!” These humans are complete assholes, I swear! The car behind me honked like their life depended on it.

Not all of them are bad. Frisk will forever be the only human I can trust. And worth to put up with…

A handful of others come close but who cares about them!

“Uh… Undyne?” I hate to hear her scared like that…

“Yes, love?” I try to answer as sweet as possible with people shouting obscenities at me behind my OWN FUCKING CAR.

“A-are you alright? Yo-you have been distracted la-lately… Bu-but it’s fine! I-I mean… I…” That self doubt it’s something I want her to grow out of.

She has to feel secure to tell me anything on his mind. She is my GIRLFRIEND!! No need to doubt anything or feel as if she is being pushy!

I love the way she always asks if something is fine by me but there need to be limits to that!

Fuck! She can even say that my spaghetti is bullshit and I wouldn’t mind!

Later on we can discuss this further, in private, with her in my arms and anime on the tv...

Yeah, that will be awesome!

“Sorry, Al." I make a sharp turn to the right when the traffic light goes green. "That Wilson guy… he is… weird… The humans I’ve met since the barrier broke, with the exception of Frisk, couldn’t believe their eyes when they saw any of us. That Wilson guy? He looked as if he had met all of us before.” I visibly cringe a little.

JUST A LITTLE BECAUSE I’M SCARED OF NO MAN!

“You a-are right… I felt th-the same.” The love of my life says while fidgeting with her claws.

I scratch the back of my right fin, a habit since I have the use of memory. I feel the need to explain myself a little bit more to my woman.

“Well… what about that transformation he does… the shadowy cat-thing? Or how he is from a fucking KINGDOM of humans. He is ROYALTY? What the fuck is an Earl? A Duke? He could have told us that he was someone important from the beginning! What about the title of King of Shadows? I have never heard something like that before!! Where is that kingdom?” Graaaaaahhhh. This is driving me nuts!

“We-well… uhmm….” Alphys fidgets a little more... wait.

Oh no.

Eyes darting left and right: Check

Mumbling under her breath: Check

Sweating: Check

Blushing: Check

Alphys status: . . .

“Don’t tell me, please...” The need to facepalm is mighty on me.

*Monster sweat*

“Seriously, Al?”

*Monster sweats harder…*

“Alphys Dinohorn. I love you. With all my SOUL, I really do, but you can’t possibly have crush on every single person who looks remotedly like an anime character, please…”

What a way to ruin my day.

Damn you, Wilson Higgsbury!

“His transformation remained me of chapter 30 of Mew Mew Kissy Cutie season one in which the male lead transform into an evil magic black-cat form and alltheprotagonistsfightagainsthimwiththeirnewsuperMewMoonPower,but!OneofthemhadtogivehimakissoftruelovesoMewMewgetssomadbecauseeveryonewantedtokisshimfirst!Whatshedidn'tknowwasthatitcouldbeakissoftrueFRIENDSHIPnotROMANTIClove...”

This will be a long ride.

After a full hour of Alphys ramble about her favorite anime of all times and a certain gentleman scientist and how she will totally draw him in an old english black suit with a top hat, a princess knight dress from another series and Mew Mew Kissy Cutie cosplay that matches his eyes…

We finally FINALLY reached the Embassy of Monsters. It was not awe inspiring at all, but the full importance of this little building hits me every time.

Monster kind’s new battles front it’s right here.

It’s here where it’s all decided.

The future of Humans and Monsters together in the Surface. A world of limitless possibilities blocked only by stupid fat bureaucrats in the Human Congress.

*sigh*

The fish and dinosaur monster enter the meeting room without knowing what would greet them.

It happens to be…

Well…

*** *** *** *** ***

“I win again!! Wahahaha!!” Willow’s laughter echoes in the room.

Frisk pouts and crosses his arms. As he did the last three times he lost a round of ‘Miss Mary Mack’.

Time to intervene.

“Willow dear, don’t be a meanie. You have literal decades of experience in that game.” I speak lazily to my younger sibling after urging the drowsiness away. Then, I open my eyes to make sure she is not showing her tongue to me as she often does.

I'm not surprised to find that same red tongue directed at me.

With my sanity restored, I see the scene unfolding before my eyes with amusement.

“Awwww…” Willow pouts at last as she crosses her arms in her chest. Such a brat…

“It’s fine! I’m having fun, too!” Frisk assures me but he has a red flush in his face for the exertion of going all out against Willow.

I chuckle at their faces. Both, determined to out-skill the other.

“Okay Frisk!! One more time. This is the final round so we will start as fast as the last round. Are you ready!?”

Oh…

A battle to death. I hope they don’t hurt each other with how intense the game has become.

*Not so subtle cough to catch attention.*

I turn around to find two very serious goats.

“Good evening, your majesty.” One could hear the spite with which she said the last part.

Lords of Science give me Patience…

Because if you give me strength… Frisk won’t have a mother tomorrow…

“Good evening, Queen Toriel. Good evening, King Asgore” I stand and greet as I have been instructed since I have the use of reason. It’s only because of the years of etiquette training my honorable grandfather gave me, I am able to hide my distaste for the two quite well. If I say so myself.

Sans seems to perk up at my tone, but he is the only one who is a master in reading people’s intentions so I’m not afraid that the Queen and King know about my undertone.

“Once Undyne and Alphys arrive, we can give start to our—” The king of monsters start.

“Pardon me but… was Papyrus informed of this reunion?” Because if he is only waiting for the ladies then…

Don’t tell me.

“He is a citizen. This is a serious matter in which we cannot let word—” I cut him again.

*royal sigh*

I extend my palm in a placating manner to stop whatever nonsense the monster is saying.

Manners be damned.

I can’t work like this!!!

Both monster goats still as I unlock my phone.

What’s Papyrus cell phone number?

**XXX-772-4838**

I dial and hit the call button with more force than necessary.

It didn’t get to the second ring when a boisterous voice came from the receiving end.

“HELLO! THIS IS THE GREAT PAPYRUS! WHO MIGHT THIS BE? AND FORGIVE ME FOR I DON’T HAVE YOUR NUMBER REGISTERED YET!”

Hehehe..

“Hello Papyrus, Wilson speaking… I’m calling because—”

“Why does Frisk get to spare with her first! and not ME!!?? NGAAHHHH”

Oh it’s seems that the ex Royal Scientist and ex Captain of the Royal Guard are here.

“OH WOWIE! HELLO THERE WILSON! HOW IS FRISK AND… WAS THAT UNDYNE! THAT SHOUT OF UTTER OUTRAGE CAN’T BE ANYONE ELSE!” Clever as always, Papyrus said.

“Yes Papyrus, you’re the only one left to arrive so we can start the meeting!” I say cheerily.

“… WHILE I WAS NOT INFORMED BEFOREHAND I APOLOGIZE! WHERE WILL THIS MEETING BE HELD?”

“Oh don’t worry, I can go fetch you”

Where is Papyrus?

I give a last hard stare to the two royalties before moving to where the tall skeleton is.

*** *** *** *** ***

Wow.

I have never seen THE fluffybuns this annoyed before.

Shit may hit the fan sooner than I thought.

After the scientist went to fetch my brother, I stood up from the chair I have been sleeping on.

They should invest in better chairs. More cushioning will be appreciated. I'm no longer in my 20's, after all.

I open my eyes after hearing a gratifying pop coming from my spine.

I see Undyne watching the battle between Willow and Frisk intensely. She is trying to memorize every move and what the rhyme says so she can play, I realize. Alphys is recording the moment with her phone. A great move. Knowing Undyne, she will surely forget the moves and break some of the things in their new surface home in her anger when she uses her fiancee as a practicing pole.

Alphys, as smart as she is, recognized the patron on Undyne's behaviour and is dreading coming back home already.

Heh, good luck with that one, Al.

Frisk laugher takes my attention next.

“Hey! It’s not fair! Two against one. I call a rematch!”

No, that’s not Frisk's.

“Oh come on! If you don’t like to lose, then don’t play! ahahaha” That’s definitely not Frisk’s sweet laugh.

“Chara… my child” Toriel approaches the possessed child as she (they?) froze where they sat.

That very moment when the two children turn around to face their goat mama, Wilson decides to rise from the floor with Papyrus in hand. The same swirl of dark magic we have seen before dissapearing under their feet.

Right in between the ex-Queen and the possessed child.

And the room is filled with silence next.

“SANS!” Papyrus shouts with the delicacy only he knows.

“I CANT BELIVE YOU CAME HERE EARLIER THAN I, THE GREAT PAPYRUS!!” He starts to stomp his foot down, completely missing the tense atmosphere around him.

Or maybe he does and that's exactly why he is doing it.

Heh.

I don’t know when he begun to do that, but I remember a very little baby bones *clack* the floor with their bare feet.

Cute.

“sup bro.”

“DON’T ‘SUP’ ME, BROTHER!”

“Now that we are all here. Let’s begin this meeting.” Wilson claps his hand and urges everyone to take a seat.

*** *** *** *** *** ***

Once everyone takes a seat, there is a clear division between humans and monsters. Frisk in the middle of all of it.

Poor child. How much more responsibility does he has to bear?

I hope my brother knows what he’s doing… He surely does but… Those insanity attacks have been too close together to be any good omen.

The King of Monsters, Asgore Dreemurr clears his throat.

“We are here today to discuss certain… differences between all of us.”

An unanimous nod.

Well, almost unanimous nod. I don't.

Differences? don’t make me laugh...

“Recapitulating on the things we know so far... One, The two humans by the name of Wilson Percival Higgsbury and Willow Victoria Higgsbury can control magic at will…”

Oh! Someone remembered not to call us mages, how very sweet!

 Yeah, sure.

“…Two, Wilson entitles himself as the Shadow King and has a position in the English Royalty. He was bestowed the title of… Earl of Nottingham and soon to be handed the title of Duke of Windsor by her majesty Queen Mary, am I correct?”

Wilson nods.

“Good.”  He stops to see that everyone is paying attention.

“Three…” Another pause. He is insecure of this one I guess.

“… This human knew Frisk from before… or after? the time he entered the Underground?”

Frisk perks up and raises his hand.

“Yes, Frisk?”

“I met him… uhmm” Frisk speaks up. He then asks my brother silently if he can disclose the information.

My older brother inhales deeply, exhales slowly, smiles to Frisk and nods.

“During my time in the Underground.”

The effect is instantaneous.

All of the monsters turn to where their companion sat to try to understand what is being said. That means, Undyne turns to see Alphys’ reaction, Papyrus towards Sans and lastly, the King and Queen look as shocked as if their empire has fallen.

“That can’t be right my child… no one else fell after you did. How in the world did you meet him inside the barrier? That simply cannot be.”

So much of trusting your own child, huh?

I have a hunch that they are NOT going to believe how these two met each other…

Not that I believed it at all at first but…

Oh well…

“I think that we have our starting point then.” My older and only brother exclaims as he quietens the crowd.

“Shall I start with our Tale?”

Chapter Text

Ebott Ville, The Embassy of Monsters, 1 year 7 months after the release of monsters and magic back in the world.

**”Time for some answers.”

Chara… why did you hide away from mom when she called for you? I could feel how my head-mate deeply wanted to hug the goat mama.

**”Argh! Let it go Frisk! I won’t tell you!”

Awwww come on! No one will know if you tell me~~~

**”No.”

Awww~

**”Shush! Wilson is speaking and I want to hear this.”

She is right.

The gentleman scientist speaks with seriousness. I can sense how his voice carries throughout the room firm and decisive.

And thus, the King of Shadows begins to give my family some explanations…

*** *** *** *** ***

To start my story in the Shadow Realm from the very beginning is something I wish not to do.

So I shall start my speech since I met Frisk.

How to do this though? Do I need to set up some rules for my audience?

A certain man in a suit would agree with me.

Maxwell…

I don’t miss him! No!

Who would!!??

Wilson, focus!

“Before I start, I will clarify a couple of things… First, I’m not obliged to answer any of your  questions, same goes for my sister. Second. There are things I will leave unspoken of. Frisk knows a lot more of what I’m going to disclose today. He is not obliged to answer your questions either but if he wishes to, he is free to decide on whether or not to tell you all the things he knows. Third. You can ask whatever you wish but, beware of the first point I made. Fourth. I need all the people in this room to accompany me to the Underground. The reason of this will be explained on this meeting later on. Fifth. I will need more… ‘specialized’ help for a project, I need Doctor Alphys Dinohorn and Do- uhm Sans' help…”

Did I cover it all?

**Request is not possible**

I don’t know what I hate the most, having answers to irrelevant questions or not having any at all.

I will incline for the later.

*Squeal!*

Alphys squeals like a mouse when she hears my request. I'm glad I’m going to have no problem getting her help, if the spark in her eyes is anything to go by.

That only leaves Sans answer left.

He seems skeptical. As skeptical as a skeleton without flesh in the face can be.

“What if they choose to refuse your proposal, King of Shadows?” Asgore’s voice cuts through the room. And the silence…

“Doctor Alphys and Sans can refuse my request. I’ll only let you know that if they accept, they will not be working for me for free. I can double their actual income… Well... in Sans’ case I will triplicate it, just to be fair.”

Hook, line…

“Yes!” Alphys agrees readily and Undyne elbows her lightly, for unknown reasons. The dino-scientist blushes bright red. She sputters apologizes to her significant other next to her.

Sans is hesitating.

He needs another push, I guess...

“I need your help with… distortions between the universes and I consider you two qualified enough to help me. I wouldn't be asking, otherwise.” Of course, that is not the only reason but I won't tell them more than this. If possible.

… and sinker…?

Sans eye lights die like a fire pit in winter.

“WOWIE! BUT OF COURSE SANS IS ONE OF THE MOST INTELLIGENT MONSTERS THERE  ARE!! HE CAN HELP YOU WITH WHATEVER YOU NEED! RIGHT SANS? SANS...?” Papyrus, as sweet as he is, couldn’t see that his brother rather than excited (or maybe that’s what he wants Sans to be?) is shocked of what I just said. I expected an instant refusal from the blue clad skeleton, but maybe... Just maybe...

“Sans, what’s the matter?” Toriel's motherly voice rises as everyone else stare falls on his still slightly trembling being. It’s hardly noticeable but still there.

“What the hell is going on! Say something, Sans!! What’s wrong with you??!!” Undyne, not so kindly, shouts. It didn't have the desired effect as the skeleton only hides his skull a little in his blue parka.

“Wilson…” Frisk tiny voice quivers with concern for his friend.

I didn't mean for this situation to escalate… I need to--

"yep pap, uhmm everyone… i'm very... excited heh..." He tries to reassure his younger sibling and his friends but fails miserably to convince Toriel who gives me a LOOK. Thankfully, she keeps her fire balls to herself this time.

"Are you really sure you agree to work for this... man, Sans?" The goat mother argues. She completely forgets my title.

That line sounds more like 'Don't do it', to me. Really! What does she thinks? That I’m going to experiment on them?

**Request is not possible**

I would never experiment on a sentient being! I have standards!

"My brother is pushing no one to do anything. I believe that Sans is a grown up monster who can take his own decisions, am I right?”  *silence* “Now, Wilson said that it's not an immediate answer what he seeks today so, there should be a reasonable amount of time for them to think this through." This level of confidence was born from none other than the experience of years of dealing with dangerous people.

If there is someone who can win a gamble against the Devil… It's my sister.

She was not meant to know the struggles of the poor and starving in England but, due to the circunstances that lead to her abandonment, it simply couldn't be helped.

Winny …

I can't say that that experience of life (or survival?) is not beneficial to me right now, though.

I nod at her words. I won't be imposing my will on these two monsters.

On my fellow scientists!

"Sans" The determined child sitting by my side speaks when the meeting room is silent once again.

"It's okay Sans. Everyone... I promise you with my SOUL that Wilson and Willow mean no harm to you... To anyone. Maybe you can't understand now but... It will be worth it in the end. I swear. Wilson promised to me that everyone still trapped in the Underground will have a happy ending and I believe in him." Frisk looks at every single one of them as he says this.

He's so sweet!

“Speak for him kid, not me…” I catch my sister mumbling and crossing her arms.

Note to self: I have to talk to her later.

Frisk stands up and runs towards wide eye sockets. Thankfully, unaware of what my sister just said. He, then, hugs his 'dunkle' firmly and everyone can see his mouth moving. Whispering something to Sans’ nonexistent ear.

What is he saying? I wonder...

No. No. No. Wait. I don't nee--

**Quoating: "I'll tell you everything after this if you agree. Trust me, please."**

Argh! Isn't this eavesdropping??

**No. Eavesdropping is secretly listening to the private conversation of others without their consent. You didn’t hear. You asked for information and it was handed to you. Conclusion. You are not technically eavesdropping.**

Urgh, It’s the same!

Lords…

Frisk returns to his seat after making sure Sans is okay and not shaking anymore.

"welp... i agree..." Oh?  "...with some conditions..." right…

Better than I thought, then.

"Please, do state your demands. This way we can have all of us as witnesses of your petitions." It will help that all the monsters know exactly what to expect from both of us.

Sans goes over it once again in his head before speaking up.

"i want a Full Disclosure of what you want me to work in before starting. i can refuse to keep working for you at any time... no repercussions to my pay."

"Agreed." No problem with any of those... As long as he believes in us when we tell him that his older brother can and will be SAVEd it's enough. The rest should be just routine processes.

He thought I wouldn't agree to his demands.

There is sweat in his boney forehead telling me that he wanted to use my disagreement as an excuse to refuse my proposal entirely.

Heh.

It won't be that easy to escape me!

"NGAAAAHHHH"

*Bam!* The wooden table shakes with the ripples of force used by someone’s fists.

I reach for Willow's hand before the shout of rage is over.

She was about to make grilled fish out of a certain ex-Captain. I don't fault my sister, the blue woman startled me into defensiveness, too.

The only difference is that Willow was definitely going to kill her if she dared to materialize her spears.

At the immediate danger the two of us meant to her, Undyne's good eye narrows and I see electric blue magic coming from her clenched fists. Ready to materialize said spears of doom.

Oh come on! You started it!

"Undyne." the King placates the fish err… spontaneous behavior, with practiced ease. 

"Sorry..." The fish pouts. She's such a professional at this.

“Something on your mind, Undyne?” The question is stupid. It’s very obvious that the woman wants to make her thoughts known, or is it only her anger? She is just unable to ask for the word like a civilized creature.

I need a nicecream…

“Oh, I don’t know, Mr. McEvil!! Offering a job to MY girlfriend, making that smile that makes her squeal? What’s this??!!! Weren’t you supposed to say what the actual fu—heck  are doing here rather than wanting to swoop my babe!?”

She is furious.

‘Swoop’ her babe?

**meaning that you want Alphys in a romantic relationship.**

What??!!

*** *** *** *** ***

“Oh, for all the Lords of Science! I’m not flirting with your girlfriend!!” Wilson looks at Undyne in utter shock.

He’s blushing!!

I snicker when I see him looking anywhere else but the fish and dinosaur couple. His shoulders slump a little but he keeps himself almost as composed as he was.

“That’s not- I did—NGAAAHHHHH Stop changing the subject and tell us already you bloody—”

*AHEM!*

“Shi-shoot, sorry Toriel. I meant… spit what you have to say. Now!” The ex-Captain is pacified by the stern look of a elementary school teacher.

Chara sends me confused waves and some anxiety. The last one came unknowingly to my companion but when it finally reaches me and I send calming waves as an answer, she tries to stop sending me the feeling but it is too late.

Chara what—

**”It’s nothing.”

I scowl at her in my eye mind.

**”I just… I’m just not used to not know things. Wilson and you… even his sister knows more about all of this than I do.” Chara sits down in an imaginary rock she created in our mindscape. I send soothing emotions. Warmth from mom’s fire in the fireplace, Papyrus hugs… anything I can think of to make her worries go away.

“Alright, sorry then. I must have misunderstood your statement.” The scientist declares at last.

*royal ahem.* The king of all monsters clears his throat.

“If it’s alright with you, King Higgsbury, I would like to ask everyone to listen what you have to say first, then, one by one we will be asking questions at the end of your story. Does this suit you?” Asgore deep voice rumbles. The voice of a monster older than the barrier itself sends calmness and patience to the crowd.

It works as Undyne visibly relaxes.

“That would be adequate, yes.” Wilson nods.

“As all of you might know, Frisk and I developed a friendship while he was inside the barrier and I was dwelling in another ‘world’. This world's name is the Shadow Realm…”

All of my monster family have different reactions. The prominent ones were Alphy and Sans’… Alphys eyes look dilated. I see her grabbing her phone, fumbling with it for a bit and leaving it on the table as soundlessly as she can. With all the excited shivering, however, that was not very effective. I thought that my skeletal dunkle wuould be the most surprised out of the two. I expected something like, no eye lights, stiff smile and sweat in the forehead kind of surprised. None of the above are present so I guess Wilson must have explained something to him already? I don’t really know. I should ask him how much he let my dunkle know.

**”Another world huh? so as in… for real real?”

Yep.  

**”really?”

Yeah…

The explanation proceeds without any interruptions.

“…Leaving aside for now how or why even we were able to communicate with each other, I must start from our first encounter.”

Chapter Text

Shadow Realm, Adventure Mode, First World: A Cold Reception, Date and Time: Unknown.

-Day 1-

"Oh, You found my portal did you? You'd think you would have learned your lesson by now. Hmm. Let's try something a little more challenging, shall we?"

‘A Cold Reception’

“Morning” of the first day.

Forgive me, dear reader, for this journal’s very first entry is some cryptic words in a hasty calligraphy. I can use any of the many excuses I’m thinking of to explain why I started this page that way, but I’ll just name a few as to not to make it very extensive…

Number one, I’m using a papyrus (sheets of paper made out of pressed reeds I found in one of the biomes) that is a little soggy, I'm also using a piece of charcoal from a tree I just burnt down. Number two, It’s rare to hear from that man, Maxwell it’s his name, if his word can be trusted anymore. And finally Number three, I think I just ‘fell’ for it again… another of his games that is, so I need to leave some kind of record of what he tells me so that’s the reason of the hasty scribbles in the beginning of this record.

This is a journal I make in every world I spawn in. Hoping that someone, someday, can find any of them and tell my only relative alive, my grandfather, of my whereabouts.

Or in the worst case, tell him about my demise.

My name is Wilson Percival Higgsbury. I was born on April 1^st. 1918 in the English county of Berkshire, Windsor, The United Kingdom. My father’s name was Winston and my mother's name was Lucciana. My sister was Willow. My grandmother was Rosemarie and my grandfather is Wallace. My grandfather's twin brother was Warren. My dear wife was Elizabeth, and lastly, if he had survived, my son’s name would have been Wayne.

In this world I find myself in, different types of ‘monsters’ roam. They are made out of substances unheard of in the world I came from. Pigs (Humanoid like beings that resemble normal livestock. They kind of creep me out), Beefalos (A combination of a bison and normal cattle. Hostile if provoked. Two times bigger than normal beefalos), Tallbirds (One-eyed, black, two-legged, flightless Birds with tiny wings. Hostile upon sight… or smell, or presence?) Bees (Big as a loaf of bread and more aggressive than the ones you are thinking of), Rabbits (Faster than any kind of rabbit breed known), Spiders (Bigger than the biggest one on earth. Very violent.), Deerclops (an unholy amalgamation of a deer and a Cyclops from the myths, its size, titanic), to name a few.

There, set up in its pedestal when I ‘woke up’ was a ‘Divining Rod’ (it looks like my radio… put on a stick?) I picked it up. It looks important. Today I started with the most mundane of tasks. Picking rocks, twigs and cutting weeds to make a torch is top priority. Always.  Lest I want to die at the hands of the night dweller, The Grue.

The Grue is a monster that is easily scared away by any source of light.

The danger of it is that if you don’t have any kind of luminescence whatsoever… It cannot be fought, it cannot be killed, it cannot be trapped, it cannot be seen… In the horrible case that you find yourself in pitch darkness… you’ll be greeted with a terrible fate.

Thankfully, the final blow is dealt with swiftness. Without any kind of mercy or humanity.

So you, reader, won’t die an agonizing death to The Grue.

Having found the supplies needed for a full night worth of fuel to bathe myself in light and a dry place to set up my sleeping mattress, I go to sleep with the crackling of the fire as a lullaby.

-Day 7-

Forgive me reader for I find myself in situations that prevent me from keeping a good record of my journey here in this new world.

Today has been the weirdest day yet.

I found a boy.

Or maybe he found me?

He has hazel eyes just like my Wayne…

At first, I thought he was only a mere figment of my imagination. He was the only human being I’ve seen so far, leaving Maxwell aside. My first suspicion was that I had become irremediably mad. The boy didn’t utter a word, neither did I. He spent his time watching me, looking at things from a distance. When he came across some of the monsters it was a different story, he didn’t run away as expected from a child of no more than ten years. He tried to speak with them… I think… I heard some whispering and at the lack of reply he deemed the situation too boring. He muttered a quick apology and left. I don’t know what to think about that exchange. He followed me after that. When the ‘morning’ had ended and the ‘afternoon’ started, I decided it was time to talk with the ‘spectrum’. Upon closer look, I discovered that his body was made of translucent plasma.  Perhaps, he is a ghost? That would offend me as a scientist.

I tried to talk to him. He seems very reclusive. Poor darling, he seems to be more scared of humans than monsters… a feeling I would share with him if I had never seen what these monsters can do. I tried to give him more space. I talked to him about this world. He didn’t look at me in the eye and only hummed responses but I could perceive that I had his full attention. He smiled when I started to ramble about some of the monsters here.

I talked about the things we could see in the camp, some of the things I had picked so far and the things I’ve encountered before. When the time to sleep had come and I was getting ready... I felt the world stopping. It felt as if someone paused a film in a cinema. He disappeared without trace after the phenomena ceased.

Maybe he was some kind of… Jiminy Cricket?  Once I vented to him about my many frustrations while in here, he disappeared. It’s so long since I thought of movies. It’s easy to forget some things when your life is in constant danger.

I sleep today feeling lonelier than ever.

It’s getting colder, too.

-Day 9-

It’s freezing.

I can’t write correctly.

Winter too early, couldn’t prepare accordingly.

The divine rod was making weird noises. I went to check. Found a ring… thing. Collected it and deemed it important. It works as radar to weird things.

No child seen.

-Day 12-

I won’t make it.

No child seen. Thankfully. Because I can’t feel my legs and there is no more food and I don’t want him to see me die.

What am I supposed to do here!?

-Day 13-

Dying.

Child is he r e .

…

- Second try -

-Day 3-

I found this journal in one of my pockets! At least, I won’t have to write it all again!

I couldn’t write earlier because I was gathering resources like crazy the first two days. Now, I feel confident I won’t die so quickly.

The child cried.

The poor darling tried to grab one of the axes I had lying around. He had seen how I cut down trees to fuel the fire pit before, but alas, that was not possible. His tiny hand phased through the tool and his sobs returned a new. He tried to help himself with other tools…  but nothing worked. He was so… Determined to help me. He approached me and tried to hug me to give me warmth. It didn’t work.

Some of the observations I could make while moribund was that the cold didn’t affect him at all. No snow stuck to his hair. His clothes didn’t freeze and the tone of his skin didn’t change. His breath wasn’t visible like mine.

I saw him crying at my prone form. When the darkness was enclosing and my body numbing, I could hear the poor child sobbing with the heartfelt of someone who has seen death far too many times. He looked devastated.

Could he perhaps… be real?

-Day 5-

Frisk.

Frisk is the name of the child. He told me his age, 7 years old. His mother was Japanese, his father was born in America. She came went to America for medical reasons. She lost her voice when she was ten. Without warning, her vocal cords wouldn’t make a sound; there was no atrophy…

She just lost her voice while singing.

She was in the school choir. His mother was the best singer at her school.

Doctors across the country tried and failed to see what the problem was. Lastly, her mother, Frisk’s grandmother, decided that a country lifestyle would be better for her mute child, for she felt it would be beneficial to get her away from the hostile big cities. She took her to an isolated town where she fell in love with Frisk’s father. They married and had a child of their own.

The family was doing some late night errands in their car. Father and mother were in the driver and front seat, respectively. Frisk was in the back.

They had an accident when a drunk driver hit them from the front. His parents died instantly, leaving him orphan. He was alone, scared and no family who could take care of him…

His story is awfully familiar.

It’s confirmed. This child is real.

Lords.

I treated him like a hallucination!

I felt guilt twisting in my gut as the child shared his sad tale with me. I didn’t let the child see how much the guilt hurt me.

It happened again while we were talking. The world stuttered and he was gone. Why hasn’t Maxwell appeared? Isn’t he watching me right now?

He enjoys seeing me suffering so, why is he letting me speak with this child?

He must know about Frisk's appereance in this world. He told me he controls everything here.

Could the all seeing and all mighty Maxwell, not know that there is a trespasser in his world?

I completely forgot to ask Frisk where his body is now. Is he dead? Is he in a comma? Does he know how or why he shows up here?

On a side note. The Divining Rod (Some kind of humming device I picked up before) stops making noises when I pick up ‘things’. So far, I have four things that I will enlist below.

1. Crank Thing: Though enough to ‘handle’ the most intense experiments. (I don't know why I believe this)
2. Box Thing: This may control the polarity of the whole universe. (Where did I hear that?)
3. Potato Thing: It contains great and fearful power. (I don't even know for what it is needed)
4. Ring Thing: It could focus dimensional energies. (What are dimensional energies?!)

Do I have to build something with these?

-Third try -

-Day 2-

I made a mistake.

A stupid--

I died to ice hounds. I got too close to one Walrus Camp.

While night was falling.

Needless to say, the blue hounds that guard the place chased me. I had established my fire pit near that camp. They simply went after my soft flesh as their tiny brains compels them to do.

I wish not to complain here, dear reader, about my idiotic behavior and the stupidity of it all but... I simply am unable NOT to.

As I was saying profanities to the ‘sky’ a.k.a. the grey-ish nothingness above my head… somebody came.

I expected Frisk’s calming presence, or maybe I just wanted Frisk to be here. For what? I don’t know. I just wanted some company.

All I got was mocking from the demon who trapped me in here.

Maxwell laughed at me as he always does. His eyes were green this time so I should be safe this time around. They would be black more often than not.

I wonder why this change happens... Is it important?

Even his torture changes when his eyes do. Is the phenomena is related to his behavioral patterns?

I got lucky.

No torture this time.

No burns from his cigar, no kicks, no slashes, no shouting, no knives, no dismembering, no spanking, no sexual torture, no rap--

I really got lucky this time. He (when his eyes are black) hates it when I say profanities or make fun of him.  When his eyes are green, he can’t care any less. Nothing will stop him from hurting me when his eyes are black.

Later today, after he got bored to make my life miserable, I found something. A Wooden Thing. This one is different from the ones I found before. This one appears to be attached to this very reality.

“This appears to be a nexus to another world!” Why do I keep giving descriptions to things I have never seen before in my life?

I finally found where all the things were meant to be! To my complete surprise (I didn’t jump like a scaredy cat. No one can prove otherwise) there were giggles. I turned my head as quickly as I could and there he was.

Frisk laughing at my antics.

I should really stop to make my winning dance. It’s stupid, I know. But when I’m excited, I cannot block the impulse to do so!

My heart swelled with happiness. I wanted to hug him until he could take it no more!

He’s an angel sent from heavens, I swear!

I’m getting too attached to Frisk. I fear for what Maxwell will do to him if he ever finds out about him being here.

I have to protect this child at all costs.

Chapter Text

Shadow Realm, Adventure Mode, Second World: The Game is Afoot, Date and Time: Unknown.

-Day 1-

"Well, would you look at that, you survived. One down, four to go!"

‘The Game is Afoot’

Once again, I find myself elated at the knowledge that this journal has made it through yet another world.

Maxwell gave me a clue this time.

Four worlds. It means that at the end of the fourth one, I’ll be free!

Right?

Heh, I remember my honorable grandfather telling me to trust no one.

Oh, how I have disgraced him.

Not that marrying a commoner sat right by him, either. He forbade me to marry Elizabeth in the eyes of God in a church. It was obvious to me that he didn’t want the catholic church finding out I wasn’t honoring the arranged marriage I had with Mary-dear.

I must confess, If not here, never, that it might be possible that he… that when he finally offered  to support my wedding to Elizabeth. He just staged it.

He wouldn’t do that.

He would never resort to something as despicable as that, wouldn’t he? He is a man of his word. He taught me how to be a true gentleman and I have taken it all by heart!

I don’t even know why I doubt him at a moment like this.

Maybe all of this is for naught an I have been sleeping the whole time?

Anyway.

Taking the same measures as in the last world, I collect everything needed to survive the winter.

I just hope this world’s winter won’t start as soon…

-Day 4-

Frisk came at ‘night’. He looked dead serious, as if trying to unveil the mysteries of the universe. A frown plastered on his tiny and round face.

When I asked him what was wrong, he told me a fairy tale.

He told me of a world full of monsters. They were made out of Love, Hope and Compassion. (I told him that that was simply impossible, no actual matter can be created out of feelings alone, but he shushed me as how you would shush an annoying dog.) They lived in peace with the humans, but soon, a war started.

“Why did the humans start the war?” he asked me. I answered with honesty. He appreciates that.

“Humans are creatures moved by self preservation.” I said. “That is our first instinct after we are out of the womb. In the search for said preservation... humans tend to destroy what they are afraid of. It doesn’t really matter if it is a real threat to them or not. They will always choose to FIGHT.”

He looked at me with something akin to understanding.

With the heartbrokenness of a child who is told that Santa is not real.

I feel bad lying to children. You have to understand, dear reader. I have the belief that a lie would be an offense to this child and their pure need of knowledge. So I told him what I have gathered from my life experiences.

It pains my heart to be the one to tell him this, nonetheless.

After sighing, he continued with his tale.

With another question.

“How can you harm someone who has done nothing wrong?”

I couldn’t answer that.

Why had my mother turned against me with hatred in her eyes? For years and years I believed I was the one at fault every time she hit me. Every time she said she loathed me. It hurted me deep inside yet I failed to see what she could see. Then Willow was born in certain circumstances that made me realize she never wanted to bear children to begin with. After the accident and father’s death… the hospital… the experiments… I thought I was over it already. With Elizabeth’s love and my grandfather’s teachings I thought I was over my mother’s abuse on me and my little sister.

But alas, I was wrong.

So, I couldn’t answer that one question.

How can someone attack an infant, a child?

The undeserving?

The innocent?

“I don’t know.” I answered truthfully.

He understood this harsh reality and nodded.

“Humans…” he kept going. “…were afraid of monsters. They could take human SOULS and use them against humankind.” He must have read this from a book. There is no way he can come up with something so… curiously believable by himself.

“Fearful of their magic and powers… they decided to trap them in a cave. The Underground—” Wait a minute… It can’t possibly the same one “—down Mount Ebott.”

This has to be some kind of cosmic coincidence. The same Mt. Ebott I lived in? well… I lived by its skirts… But could it be the same one our little house was at?

I heard the stories of monsters, magic and a cave that trapped them down Mt. Ebott but, oh please! I laughed at the fairy tale when the man who sold me the land warned me of that “imminent danger” they posed to the whole world. I remember him begging me to purchase the lands and I agreed solely because the poor man wouldn’t stop crying if I didn’t.

He had purchased the lands in an auction for a good price and thought it would be a good idea to mine them. Little did he knew that no matter how much he wanted to pay people from Ebott Town, no one would agree to work in the mountain.

They said the mountain was cursed, whoever climbed it… never came back.

“Once they are out… Nothing will stop them from destroying the world as we know it!” He had said after stopping crying. He had been drinking alcohol in the town's only tavern.

I didn’t voice my suspicions, though. It has to be some kind of mistake, maybe there are two mountains with the same name?

The same old tale?

“Monsters live in the Underground since then. They used to live with the fear that someday, humans would enter the barrier they themselves erected. They feared for humans to finish them off, for good. It never happened.”

A barrier?

They live in an eternal prison?

Of course, that was only if it was real. It can’t possibly be real.

Monsters are not real.

“I found them.—”

Aaaaand the world stuttered again. Frisk visibly deflated at not being able to end his thought.

This has to be a nightmare. All of this.

Life has not been that kind to me so I won’t expect it to be just a fairy tale.

-Day 5-

Frisk came back.

He looked sad so I decided not to ask for more information about the ‘monsters’ he supposedly found under Mt. Ebott.

He, instead, asked about how I ended up in a place like this.

I decided to tell him about Elizabeth.

She had been the one and only light in my life after my long lost sister disappeared. He listened to my sad tale silently. The only enquiry I heard from the child was:

“If you had the power to go back in time… Would you use it to bring her and your baby back?” Frisk meant no harm by it. He was just curious.

My first thought was. Yes. Yes, I would.

But.

I don’t have the power to do so, nor I have anything else to give in exchange to gain that power.

“If I could, I would…” I answered with sincerity.

He nodded slowly in silence. He thought that was my answer but I hadn’t finished yet.

“… not use it to bring them back. I would use it to stop my own birth from happening.”

I regretted uttering such things in front of a child 0.5 seconds later.

Me and my big mouth. He is just a child! For the lord's sake!

In retrospective, If I ended my existence before coming here, Frisk wouldn’t have to hear something so horrible…

The look of sadness in those hazel eyes, the way the glazed with tears and them rolling from those cheeks made me want to stab myself for real.

Right in my bloody heart.

I hugged Frisk (not quite so, my arms phased through him but I tried my best) and cried with him. I uttered apologies like a broken gramophone.

Why is it so easy to wear my heart on my sleeve with this child?

Why does he care so much for a complete stranger?

-Day 6-

I found all the pieces again!

I’m finding a pattern here. The ‘things’ always spawn around certain objects or environments. For example. The ring thing would always be accompanied by a ring of flowers, the potato thing will always spawn near a half built farm, and so on and so forth.

I don’t know yet if there’s some kind of meaning behind it. I need to study this in more detail.

I found the wooden thing ‘yesterday’ so I should be ready to part from here at any time.

I remember one Spanish proverb my grandfather used to repeat. One of the many he memorized from his many trips around the world.

“Un hombre prevenido vale por dos.” He used to say.

The English equivalent would be, “a man forewarned is forearmed”.

Following this teaching, I’ll make as many things as possible to not to die in the next world.

I’ll be prepared for anything Maxwell has to throw at me!

-Day 8-

I think I’m ready for the next world!

I packed a Thermal Stone (One of my greatest inventions if I say so myself!). Rabbit Earmuffs and a Hibearnation Vest!

I can’t be more prepared!

As I was about to ‘flip the switch’ to activate the weird contraption, a little child appeared from thin air…

…

Now that I think about it, it was pretty funny…

When Frisk saw me, he gave the cutest and most adorable little squeak you can imagine!

For this to be understandable to you, dear reader, I confess I need to paint you an imaginary photograph of what Frisk saw.

I wrote before that I needed to have some sort of ‘countermeasure’ for not n-icy circumstances in the future.

Okay, that pun was funnier in my head. I apologize.

The thing is that I had so much fur put on in different types of clothing that the poor child thought I had been swallowed whole by a monster!!

Needless to say the child became scarlet red when he realized it was just me with lots of items on and there was nothing to be afraid of.

“I was not afraid!” He said with contempt.

I couldn’t stop myself and I teased him for as long as he was with me that “day”.

He went away like normal after a while… as normal as all of this situation is.

Time to move to the next world…

Chapter Text

Shadow Realm, Adventure Mode, Third World: King of Winter, Date and Time: Unknown.

-Day 1-

"What? You're still here? Impressive, but you should probably stop while you're ahead."

‘King of Winter’

“…. f r  e e  z i  n g”

************

“Wilson?” Willow asks the scientist gentleman with concern.

I understand why Wilson doesn’t want to speak about… King of Winter? Is that what that one was called?

It was more like 'Eternal Winter'.

**”Eternal Winter? Like Snowdin? What’s the deal? Snowdin is not that ba—”

No. You don’t understand, Chara…

Imagine being in the forest near Snowdin.

**”……..Okay…?”

Now imagine just the forest, without Snowdin town.

**”…………….Oh…”

“I won’t talk about it. Just know that I prefer a thousand deaths over going back to that world.” He looks dead serious about it.

*le gulp*

I understand. How many times did I see him dying in that place?

Too many to count…

“…I see… What happened next…? What about the next “world”?” Mom asked, some of her motherly concern showing. Everyone else look to the ones next to them, confused faces and murmurs come back and fro.

**“Once a mom, always a mom.” I can agree with my head-mate with that one. Mom will care of just anyone, no matter if it’s a fully grown man the one who needs the mothering.

The shift in his stance didn’t go unnoticed, for a second, his blue eyes flickered towards me.

‘Huh?’

I… I really don’t know why was that for… but it felt as if…

“The next world was… Two Worlds.”

**** **** **** **** **** ****

"Say. pal. Let's make a deal. You can stay here. Settle down, even. I'll give you food, gold, pigs, whatever you need. All I want in return is a truce."

“What do you mean, a truce?” I tried to utter past the usual dizziness that accompanies me after I travel… jump? From world to world.

Whatever I need?

Of course I wouldn’t believe in his word after all the things he has done to me he has made me go through.

So I dismissed what he said as soon as I fully awoke. It all started as in any normal world, pigs there, carrots over there… perfect climate, long “days” short “nights”, berry bushes everywhere…

It felt like paradise.

Too good to be true.

After wandering around for a couple of days and making a fully detailed map of the island I was in, I noticed things that were a bit off. Is this island smaller than the rest I have been to? I only found two of the pieces necessary to construct the machine and go to the next and final world. Where are the others? I can’t understand this!

-Day 15-

This is madness.

I want to… stay here?

Life in this world is particularly easy and not that bad. My stomach hasn’t been this full since I came here and being in the mercy of that stup on Maxwel’s mercy!

There is one problem. While I have had the “time of my life” in this world… Frisk, the child I have mentioned in previous pages of this same journal, is not having one of his own. All the contrary. When I found him one or two “days” ago (please, do note that this is the longest time he had been here). He was unresponsive the first “hours” he came. His eyes were unfocused, his breath was calm. He didn't look conscious of his surroundings.

I tried my best to get his attention.

Nothing worked until I died for the first time in the fifteen days I had been here.

-Day 16-

I’m still counting the days because my death didn’t alter the world, or restart it? Meaning, I constructed a Meat Effigy as a countermeasure to this world not being the perfect paradise I believed it was and I had to start my camp from scratch.

Frisk was at the camp by the time a Bee Mine exploded in my backpack. Wonder why that happened? It doesn’t really matter. It killed me instantly so I have nothing to be mad about. The child got startled and the color left his cheeks. His eyes grew large, as big as saucer pans.

I forgot to tell him about that weird sculpture with my face beforehand. He didn’t ask either.

Anyhow. That doesn’t change what happened next.

Dear reader, I’ll ask your comprehension while reading this. I never intended for the child to be that frightened. It was never my intention to get killed and appear out of the nothingness!

That’s not quite accurate. I appeared out of a wooden statue made of sacrificed pigs and my beard's hair. I don't blame Frisk, thought. Who would have thought that that handsome devil can harbor the power to revive me!?

At least, I startled him enough to make him emote… something.

He blinked, once, twice, thrice… then he saw me with confusion on his face. Frisk surveyed his surroundings and checked where he was seated (where I sat him after not getting a response out of him). Afterwards, the child turned his face back to me and asked what happened. How he got there. Obviously, I couldn’t answer those questions, instead, I decided to ask him what could have taken place for him to be in a vegetative state. I made sure to mask my question so it would sound like some friendly question.

What he said next...

I didn’t want to believe.

I wanted it to be a nightmare of some kind.

This child… he said he has been killed by a monster several times. By many monsters! A seven year old child being killed by many monsters at least once, no less.

I had to excuse myself as soon as I comforted any way I could. I needed to take ten minutes. Ten minutes of calming my raging heart.

I wanted to believe he was lying.

But I know, deep inside me, I know he is saying the truth. Is this pain coming from my “SOUL”?

He has described some kind of… materialization or phantasmagorial manifestation which is called a “SOUL” and it represents who we are.

The culmination of one's self.

I… I wish I could see mine someday.

So I can experiment with it!

It didn’t take long for Frisk to leave after he regained consciousness. What I didn’t expect was for Frisk to bounce back into his positive personality when I came back after the ten minute respite. He only needed a couple of encouraging words and you could see determination radiating from the tiny body like a well lit torch.

That’s my boy.

- Day 23 -

It took another week for me to find out what was wrong with this world. If I have to make a comparison, I would say that this world has a severe case of ‘circular insanity’ as described by the French psychiatrist Jean-Pierre Falret. It switches between a depressive island full of mermen and venomous mushrooms to an colorful, exciting, full of food, and pigmen, island.

A single thread of wormhole as their connection.

Having found the other pieces of the machine, I decided that my only way to move was forward.

To the next world then!

- Day ? -

You insolent, pitiful, insignificant ant! Do not arouse the wrath of the great Maxwell! You will regret coming any further..."

Something is very wrong!! Maxwell, he… he lost his mind! I could perceive changes in his tone of voice some worlds ago, but this?

This…

Darkness…

Darkness only darkness…

Darkness and cold.

Darkness and howling.

Darkness and indiscernible sounds.

Eternal darkness…

How am I supposed to survive in this world!!??

I took a glimpse of the disfigured body of the man who has tormented me all this time before he left me to rot. I couldn't help myself but to feel sorry for him.

He is a monster.

- Day ? – DAY WHAT DAY THERE IS NO DAY IN HERE!!

I never wanted this, why me, why just why. Please let me go, I’ll do anything! I hate to be alone, just please let me go. How many days have passed? Why am I still alive? I shouldn’t be alive! Please God save me, save me, save me.

SOMEONE, ANYONE PLEASE SAVE ME, SAVE ME, SAVE ME, SAVE ME, SAVE ME, SAVE ME, SAVE ME, SAVE ME, SAVE ME, SAVE ME, SAVE ME, SAVE ME, SAVE ME, SAVE ME, SAVE ME, SAVE ME, SAVE ME, SAVE ME, SAVE ME, SAVE ME, SAVE ME, SAVE ME, SAVE ME, SAVE ME, SAVE ME, SAVE ME, SAVE ME, SAVE ME, SAVE ME, SAVE ME, SAVE ME, SAVE ME, SAVE ME, SAVE ME, SAVE ME, SAVE ME, SAVE ME, SAVE ME, SAVE ME, SAVE ME, SAVE ME, SAVE ME, SAVE ME, SAVE ME, SAVE ME, SAVE ME, SAVE ME—

-Day ?- I think I won’t add these from now on. I don’t even know if the world stopped at night and there won’t be any more ‘cycles’ of day and night.

Against my better judgment, I decided to leave the pages I ruined. I don’t… I don’t even remember what was I thinking writing all of that.

I don’t want to think about any of it.

Frisk saved me from the spiral of despair and madness the isolation in the darkest of worlds has caused me. I was in that state when writing the last entry of this journal. I am not sure what he did to bring my sanity back but whatever it was. It worked.

Once I came to myself, I decided to take action by looking for ways to end the piercing blackness surrounding us.

**** **** **** **** **** ****

“It was actually a copy of a normal world. The only differences being that ‘sunlight’ never touched the land and Maxwell's lights spawning randomly.” I explain to the audience.

This is where I should cut the tale. Everyone looks as if they have more questions than the ones we started with.

I feel sick. Could it be anxiety of remembering everything I went through when I was in the Adventure Mode?

“So, monsters are feral there?!”

“How can you be alive if you where KILLED. It doesn’t make any sense!”

“that’s rough, buddy.”

“You were able to use magic!?”

This will take a while.

Chapter Text

Embassy of All Monsters, Ebott Ville, 1 year 7 months after the release of monsters and magic back into the world.

I open my mouth to begin to explain myself to the very confused lot in front of me but someone ‘beat’ me to it.

“Ugh, okay, okay. Listen up monsters! Are monsters feral there? Yes! They are and they want to eat you for no apparent reason because they literally NEVER eat nor need to. You are all bags of dirt and magic so don't come at us saying that dying and reviving doesn't make any sense because you fucking don't make any sense to me either! How did we get there? Oh please! Let me return that question back to you. How in the bloody hell did you end up under a rock? Waaait! I know the answer. BAD DECISIONS. We all make them.” Willow stops talking to catch her breath. She looks grumpy from being sitting for so long. “I'm done! Can we go now?” She directs her question at me.

I had to stifle a chuckle. She can be so fired up sometimes. She sounds just like a little sweet and charming flower kid I know. I wonder… how is it going for the angry little one?

**He is losing his mind**

…

He can wait.

“Willow!” I HAVE to scold her. There are better ways to voice things!

Uncomfortable silence followed. Frisk starts to fidget on his seat as all the monsters try to process the story I said. The complementary information my sister provided surely created more questions than answers.

“Give me some time to wrap this up and then we can go.” I promise to my sister. She groans at me like the spoiled little girl she is.

“Fiiine!” The fire starter reluctantly agrees. She then grabs a stick from her inventory and starts to thermally decompose it. She really wants to set it alight but I told her not to do it indoors. It could become a dangerous situation if she lets her pyromaniac impulses to take over her mind.

Although, lighting a fire has the very opposite effect on her! Fire rises her sanity and she is the most sane when surrounded by her flames. That doesn't mean she will stop burning whatever flammable thing crosses her path. Such a paradox indeed...

“UMM” Papyrus raised his arm.

“Papyrus... You don’t have to ask for permission to talk.” We need to work on his confidence to speak up in this ‘adult’ conferences. He must think that his opinion will be brushed away. Poor dear.

“I WANT TO KNOW WHAT HAPPENED NEXT! YOU SAID YOU WERE COMPLETELY ALONE!?” He says excitedly as ever.

I'm not sure how to answer that question.

“He was not alone.” Frisk speaks up in what seemed like hours. I wish he hadn’t.

Realization hit me like a ton of cut stones. I haven’t told Frisk about Maxwell's... redemption? Can I call it that? He must have the wrong impression of him. I'm sure of it. I haven't told him about the other survivors either. Lords... The young child barely knows my sister! Aside from the stories I shared with him from when we were much younger, she is a complete stranger to him.

“We’re not going to talk about that—” Let’s not talk about him.

“Oh yeah brother, what about Maxwell. You rarely speak about your interactions with him before we all crossed the portals and ended up together in one world. I really wanna hear more about that story.” My sister interjected.

Oh dear…

“Maxwell used to be… rough around the edges but—” If we are going to talk about him, then I want to be brief. Sadly, I was interrupted before I could say any further.

“Rough? He is evil!!” Frisk speaks up with no regard on his tone.

“M-my child?” Concern and shock comes out from the goat monster. It must be the first time "her child" has behaved this way in front of her. I don’t really know what to make out of Frisk's outburst, as well. Could it be that he saw something concerning while on the other world?

**Yes** Oh no.

“He is evil. He tortured you and, and! He trapped you there and made you cry and he was mean and—” Frisk's cheeks became redder and redder the more he spoke.

**”Frisk! Calm down!!” If the dead princess had to interfere, this was grave. Tortured? What exactly did he see?

**He saw Maxwell putting out a cigar in your tongue, among other things**

…

That’s not that bad.

I focused on the first and last child to fall into the underground relationship. I had never seen the later this angered before. His resentment burns and his facial expression doesn't let anything to hide. The whitening of his fists and their little trembling is worrisome.

Chara does her best to calm him down. Unseen to everyone else, the ghost child pet her host’s hair while hugging him.

“kiddo…” Sans finally speaks up.

“Calm down, punk. Everything is fine! I’m going to punch that guy in the face if you want!” Undyne says promising violence.

I can imagine that outcome already. There is no way he will go easy on her.

“Yes, he used to. He is one of the survivors now and a part of our family. We won’t talk about him right now." I need to calm down. It's not fair for Frisk that I'm using that tone. "To answer Papyrus question. After Darkness came the last chapter of my journey, Checkmate.” I noticed Sans and Asgore gazes narrow with my avoidance on Maxwell's subject, but, I really don’t want to think about him!

Every time I think about the magician is the same thing. It just hurts to talk about him!

Also, it was not Maxwell the one who—

“Checkmate? Could you explain this further?” Every single monster in the room sat straighter at their king's query.

I felt as if I was telling a story of old lore to some younglings.

“I’m sorry but, that’s it for today.” I can tell Asgore and Toriel about their children inminent revival in private.

“What?!!” Undyne’s voice is heard.

“…” Sans examines the table. What could he be thinking of?

**Request is not possible**

“Can I ask something?” The unheard voice until now stills the room. Alphys lack of stutter and full of confidence question makes us all pay attention to her. I have no other choice but to accept the request from a fellow scientist.

“Yes, Alphys?” I say while trying not to sound bothered by her question.

“The ‘things’ you activated to travel through worlds… what were they? How did they function? What were they made of? When you said, ‘This may control the polarity of the whole universe’ and ‘It could focus dimensional energies’ with the box and ring items respectively… what did you mean?”

As expected from a scientist! I wish she chose some other moment to voice them, though.

“I will gladly answer all of your questions but I believe the only one who will be able to follow our conversation… would be Sans.” This is the worst excuse yet.

“Hey!!” Willow and Undyne shout at the same time.

Oh lords! They synched, how funny!

Being the only ones who felt offended, both girls start to direct their yelling at me. Oddly enough, I don't feel attacked this time. All the contrary, the amicable shouting is comforting in a way. Wigfrid would start this random shouting contests with the others. Maxwell, Wickerbottom and I have to stop them before our ears start bleeding.

I really miss them all. I wish I could work on a way to save them.

*whines*

Chester woke up from his afternoon nap. He is whining as if in pain. That's weird, he has never complained about anything before.

“What is wrong with him?” Willow directs the question at me. She comes closer and starts to pet our fluffy friend.

“Hey Chessy, what’s wrong?” She cooed at the orange creature. At his lack of response to her petting, she decides to leave him alone. She is afraid that rather than helping, she is making him feel worse.

Yeah, what is happening to him?

**Flowey can’t bear it any longer**

Chapter Text

Embassy of All Monsters, Ebott Ville, 1 year 7 months after the release of monsters and magic back into the world.

This doesn't make any sense.

Frisk doesn't look conflicted so Wilson isn't lying about their history together. Or maybe they already agreed on what to tell us? Nah. Frisk wouldn't do that. He doesn't have a mean bone in their little body. Then... what is this feeling? He didn’t share even half of it, did he? And when that Maxwell guy was mentioned something shifted in the  humans posture in front of us.

Wilson got defensive. He avoided the subject altogether for some reason.

Willow got angry at us for pressing but, she masked it quite well. Maybe I was the only one to catch it.

And lastly, that reaction from Frisk. I’m sure I’m not the only one who noticed the ultimate pacifist child going livid against this fellow.

Maxwell definitely plays a bigger role in all of this. Maybe... could he be an ace under Wilson's sleeve? Or an enemy? He called him his family but, that doesn’t quite fit with anything we know about their royal family. Their reactions about the whole deal are a big red flag for me. I'll keep an eyesocket open for any information regarding this fellow.

There is one something clear, though. If the kiddo doesn’t like him, he must be very bad news.

This, of course, doesn’t take into account what the so called scientist shared with me during lunch. I wonder, why me? Why would he reveal so much to me? Infinite Knowledge! if what he told me is true… how could anyone oppose him? How could anyone stand a chance against someone who knows it all?                                                                                                          

This is one of those times that I feel at a loss. It’s been happening to me since the barrier broke one year and some months ago. No more loops in time and space continuum meant that I had to deal with things as they came… which was great when having a good time exchanging jokes with Tori and listening to her laughter at brand new jokes I came up with. However, it is not so good when I see humans that don’t necessarily sympathize with monsters near Pap. It is concerning when I see the kid in a situation that can go south quickly and I wouldn’t be able to save him on time.

Keep it cool, Sans. The kid trusts him and you trust the kid, right? So, why don’t you calm down a little bit, will you?

I try to convince myself but it barely works.

I hear the brothers’ "pet" whining with the sentiment of someone with a stomach ache. The man was the first to look at him questioningly.  “What is wrong with him?” Willow's question soon followed as she got closer so she could pet the orange creature, as well. “Hey Chessy! What’s wrong?” She added when he wouldn’t stop moving unhappily.

Wilson proceeds to open Chester’s maw. Errh, maybe he shouldn’t have done that.

Green vines spring from inside the little guy. Flowey’s. I would recognice them anywhere. They forcibly make contact straight to Wilson's face. I hear a wet thud, suddenly, there is a stream of blood oozing off the male’s nose. He must’ve broken it. Ow, that's gonna leave a mark.

“IDIOT!!” If I wasn’t completely sure the weed doesn't have any lungs, I’m sure that shout alone would have torn a hole in, at least, one of them. Heh. Being a skeleton with no organs has its perks.

*******************

**”Err… uh-oh…” Chara hides behind me so Flowey doesn't see her. It is an unconcious action because she knows well that he can't see her.

Uh–oh? This is really bad, Chara! Wilson is bleeding!

“Whoa! What the fuck!” Someone shouted behind my back. No time to focus on that!

What happened here? Everything was going fine… Now look at how messy this situation got!

There were many things happening at the same time and I don't know what to do! I see Willow running to check up on Wilson then she seizes the vines as they sprung from Chester’s wide open mouth. The fire starter proceeds to burn to a crisp all the ones she could get a hold of. Blackened trendils won't move anymore and fell from where they are attached to their caster. Willow's eyes lit up in pure anger. She is making a very scary face! The little orange creature tries hard to forcefully close his mouth so his owner wouldn’t get attacked again. But couldn't!

Flowey’s pained cries take everyone's attention. I still couldn’t see his face but I know it's his voice the one coming from inside the fluffy fellow. Wilson holds his newly broken nose with one palm. With the other one, he holds the table as to not to fall from the recoil of the flower's attacks. Wilson's sleeves stain with a dirty red color while the scientist tries not to make a mess with how much blood is flowing from him.  I see Papyrus standing and rushing to where the brothers are while Willow fights the incoming vines. The skeleton runs so fast that he looks like a blur of white and orange. Even if it was just an instant. Green magic comes off his gloved skele-palms. He is trying to heal Wilson!

“Wait a minute Papyrus, please! Oww.” Wilson momentarily prevents Papyrus advances to heal him. A little confused but still determined, Papyrus paused. His green magic diminishes into nothingness.

Ugh… even his voice sounds off. He must be in a lot of pain right now!

**”There must be blood clogged inside.” I feel Chara’s concerned aura above my shoulder. She is watching the scene as it evolves in front of us. We are unable to do anything else than to be worried. I can't even confirm the spirit's thought when I'm trying to think for a way I can de-escalate this situation!

“I’ll fucking kill you, you bastard! Who do you think you are hurting my brother, eh?!" Willow gets angrier and angrier with every passing minute she can't strike true to her foe. "There shall be consequences! You overgrown diseased grass turf!!” White hot fire mixes with the orange in her balled fists. They made her look as threatening as Undyne whenever someone makes comments against Alphys.

“Oh Yeah!? Come at me, YOU FIRE PSYCHO!” Finally, Flowey climbs up Chester’s mouth. He barks at the runaway flower in a pot. Try as he might, he couldn't make the enraged plant go back wherever his insides lead to.

“Both of you! Stop NOW!” Wilson yells. The two clashing fire red and green leaf forces stop at once.

At the male royalty’s shout, everyone sit straighter. Flowey and Willow paused mid attack, surprised by the male's command. I can't tear my eyes away from his swelling broken nose. It looks really bad!

He gulps air once, twice, thrice... He holds his breath and grabs his nose with three fingers and uses his other hand to cover his mouth. What is he-

*Crack*

…

…

**“Did he just? Wow!” Chara's espectral eyes almost bulge out in interest.

He... BROKE HIS NOSE AGAIN?!

Why did he do that?! I don't understand!

**“No, Frisk! Look! He realigned his nose back to where it should be. Being a doctor, he must know what to do. I see! That’s why he stopped Papyrus from coming closer and healing it right away! If Papyrus did that, he would have had a badly fixed nose for the rest of his life! Such quick thinking... Very impressive!”

Oh! Sorry for shouting, then. I didn’t know you could fix your own broken nose that way!

Having an all knowing ghost besides you all the time has its perks!

**“It’s okay Frisky bits. I’ve seen people breaking their noses over fights before.”

Maybe later we can talk about that. Not that I’d like to hear stories of people punching each other faces but Chara looked like she wanted to elaborate before Wilson spoke again.

“You can heal me now, Papyrus. Thank you.” Wilson says as blood drips from his face. If he’s in pain, you can barely recognize it through his voice alone. You have to see the gritted teeth and watery eyes to know he is hurting a lot.

“PLEASE, STAY STILL WILSON! UHMM.” The tall monster concentrates his green magic in the tip of his fingers.

*Insert COOL magic effects here*

 “THERE! HOW DO YOU FEEL NOW? ARE YOU A HUNDRED OR A THOUSAND PERCENT FULLY HEALED?!” Papyrus asks with the enthusiasm only a Papyrus can muster.

Facial features relaxing, Wilson thanks the taller skeleton with a smile and nods. He pulls a handkerchief from one of his pockets and wipes all the blood he can from his messy hands. Papyrus goes back to his seat with a smile but stops, remembering something. "THIS IS NOTHING TO THE GREAT PAPYRUS! NYEH!" With that said, he finally takes seat.

“Wilson…are you really okay now?” Willow looks at him worriedly but a growl takes everyone’s attention back to the resentful flower.

Of course, Wilson can't ignore the hostility coming from the ex-prince.

“Flowey, stop.” Wilson looks down to the potted plant. After a staring contest of approximately one minute, Flowey lowers his gaze. He also lowers all his vines. Defeated and without his earlier bite, he decides to burrow down in the pot so no one can see his face.

Weird how that works. The vines all dissapeared when he did.

**”I can’t believe what I’m seeing. Flowey THE flower OBEYING someone?!”

Yeah. I find it weird, too. What happened here? Did we miss something important while we were at school?

After recovering from the ordeal, Wilson sits back on his chair. Chester can't resist his urges to be pet and loved so he jumped into his owner’s lap. No one knew exactly how to react to the nonchalantness in which Wilson took it all so they silently agree on moving on and not comment on what happened.

The ex-royal couple- **”Mom and dad!”  Yes, mom and dad! They look as if they will be fine with the earth swallowing them both. I suppose this meeting is not developing as they wanted. I feel the same way.

Chapter Text

Embassy of All Monsters, Ebott Ville, 1 year 7 months after the release of monsters and magic back into the world.

Flowey's attack really hurt.

Papyrus did a great job healing me, though. It feels as if my nose was not broken one minute ago! Of course, some of the blood is still lodged in there but, oh well. That’s something to be taken care of by my future self.

I'm taking some time to run my finger up and down my nasal bridge. I'm just to making sure it's straight.

“Now, for the next part of this meeting-” *Concerned Chester Whines™* “It’s okay, my boy…” I swear, this little fluff can be a bundle of worry when he wants to be. “-and if everyone is done with the questions, I would like to discuss about how we are going to proceed with the public's eye opinion and the possible repercussions for monster… government?”

What is their—

Before my powers can answer that qustion, Toriel does. “Monarchy, your majesty. Monsterkind sees itself as a monarchy. Much to this government’s displeasure.” Toriel adds, warily watching the pot of anger.

I turn my head to where her gaze guides me. To my surprise, Willow is trying to cook the potted plant by setting her hand ablaze and holding it in the air. A very frightened Frisk tugs at her black skirt. The poor child is trying to stop her from making a pot of Flowey a Lá Flamme for dinner.

Darn it. It dissapoinst me to see my sister behave like a bully.

With as much finesse I could muster at the moment, and after securing Chester to the ground, I stand up to rip the threateningly hot pot from my too vengeful sister’s hands. She huffed, unamused that she couldn’t turn the offending plant into ashes.

“Willow. Time out.” I made my voice change to a cold ‘no nonsense’ tone such as Ms. Wickerbottom would be proud of it if she heard.

“But he—!” She tries to protest but I cut her short.

“I said. Time out, Willow” She knows what she did was wrong so she spins on her feet and she walks away. Willow goes to the nearest corner and faces it as an statement of her knowing that such behavior is not going to be tolerated anymore. I’ll have to talk to her about how fragile the monsters are… again. Thankfully, I have a bottle of water in my orange little pet. After pouring some of the liquid into the undoubtedly hot soil to lower its temperature, I look back to the Ebott’s crew to continue our conversation but it was the King who spoke first.

“I do have another question before we proceed, King of Shadows.” He awaits for my reply so I give a slow nod for him to proceed. He nods back just as slow. Maybe it’s a good thing for everyone not to comment on the literal little accident that Flowey is. Later, I decide. We will address that issue later.

“I believe you have yet to tell us how you became King.” Asgore said.

Okay. That one is the winner of the "most uncomfortable question thrown at me" today. Clap. Clap. Clap.

He knows the implications of that question, or at least, I think he guesses as much. Good Lords… Does he have to expose me this way? In front of the children?

All the humans and monsters stare at me with undivided attention, even Flowey sprouted from the now ambient like pot. I tried to even out my breathing and not to look at anyone in specific, then I took Alphys' phone.

What is her password?

**”639639”**

Mew mew? How very original of her.

The screen blinks once in acknowledgment of the right password. I push the red square button and the recording stops. Wow, we have been here for one hour and a half. Two, if we take into account the time it took for everyone to arrive. I save the recording as "First Meeting" and put the glittery phone back down on the table.

“I committed regicide; I killed the previous King and took the throne to myself.” My announcement comes evenly. I admit this as how you would tell someone the time or the weather forecast for today. It was hardly the inflection you would use in such a proclamation.

They all answer with a few gasps here and there. I still refuse to see their faces, specially the one of a certain little boy next to me. Why does his opinion on me matter so much? Frisk has a whole family of people worth to spend ages in jail. Nonetheless, I feel shame coiling around my SOUL like a vice.

The decision I took that time will haunt me for the rest of my existence.

“Oh, come on! Who wouldn’t like to kill Maxwell once or twice!” Willow shouts from the corner she's sat at.

Unbelievable how my sister can break the silence with the sharp cut of her tongue. Mighty power to have indeed.

“I don’t understand… It gives me the impression that he's alive even after you killed him so, how is it possible for you to be crowned King and still carry that title, if he is alive.” Asgore speaks after processing what I just said.

He couldn’t care less that I just admitted murder, could he?

I suddenly don’t want to be here anymore. It could be so easy just to run away, as Willow had suggested. If I did that, I could avoid answering any more questions. Part of me wished to just follow what my SOUL wanted to do and pour everything on them, tell them everything from start to end and be done with it once and for all. I would tell them what I can remember of my time in the throne. I don't remember much but Maxwell has been very helpful filling some gaps in my memory.

The other part, the one I should be using right know, screamed at me for the stupidity of it all. It begged me to do only what I must do and get out of here without revealing any more. Yet, I know for a fact that if they don’t get an explanation from me right now, they won't be so inclined to amuse any of my demands in the future.

And I need them to follow my lead for what is to come.

“I… He was- It was not-” Try as I might to put my mind into words, they simply didn’t go all the way from my head down to my mouth. Embarrassment and a little bit of annoyance at myself made its way to my face. That's fine. The hard way it is then.

“I took the throne and the crown from him,” I don't need to go into detail about who it was. “and I made some changes to the kingdom’s rules and how the game was played.” That’s what Maxwell said I did after my coronation.

The King of Monsters nods once more at my response, thinking. The self-exiled ex-Queen looks at me straight in the eye, judging. I stare back at her with the same intensity.

Who in the bloody hell she thinks she is to judge me?!

 “okay, lets calm down a bit.” Sans voice breaks the little staring contest between me and goat woman. She looks at him trying to figure out how in the whole world he dares to interrupt her when her judgment is completely justified…

Control your emotions, Wilson. Breath deeply and let it go. No matter how much I try to be polite and don’t acknowledge her visceral view of me, Toriel always succeeds in making my temper flare.

“Tori…” Asgore utters. It was a wrong move.

“Don’t ‘Tori’ me Asgore!” Looks like someone is stressed out enough to lose her temper, too.

**********************

I know what instant karma is. I have seen it working in all it's glory in some funny videos Alphys shares with me through the human equivalent for Undernet. I never knew there was something as instant regret.

Better give Toriel one of my most reasonable answers… a shrug.

After shouting at Asgore, it was clear who won the battle of ‘who keeps it together the longest’. Wilson finally smiles, happy of having out skilled the goat woman.

She has been so stressed lately, poor Tori.

I wish I could help her… or at least, not to weight her down.

I have to find a way to know everything about this man. For what I can only guess, he holds much more power than the political one a normal King would have.

Heh. I really didn’t want to get involved this much, but hell, there is no way around this one huh?

These siblings are very problematic.

Working for him will surely give me some inside intel as to know what he is planning. Whatever he has in store for all of us, I need to find out before any damage is done. I will be more cautions with them than I was with Frisk. That strange dark magic of his is something unheard of to normal monsters. The magnitude of the effects caused on monsters is only known to the two royalties, and probably, only the longest aging monsters of the underground. They are not sharing as much information as I would like. Alphys is too excited to know what she is getting herself into. It's not the first time something like that happens. There is the exuberant duo of Undyne and Papyrus who are letting things unfold as they come. They will probably ACT when it's to late actually do something else.

So as it is, it’s up to me to do something about the situation.

Wow, Papyrus would be so proud at me if he knew I won’t be the lazy skeleton from now on.

I can't afford not to care anymore.

********************

This is driving me crazy!

I really don’t know what is happening in that dense head of Frisk’s!

You must think that, being the spectral being that I’m, I should be able to know what is going on inside my partner's head 24/7. The only problem with that is that, I don't!

It’s starting to get on my nerves!

**”Frisk!” I try again. None of this is making any sense and… and… I’m confused as heck!

Not that I’m going to say that out loud.

I don’t know what to tell you, Chara. Last time I saw him was in the world of “Darkness” after that, I remember all my time going into trying to battle against The God of Hyperdeath. We met Asriel and he broke the barrier... then all the monsters came out of the mountain. We all got so busy that I didn’t have the chance to let you know about what happened in my dreams, nor I dreamt of him again afterwards.

Frisk is right. Everything got more complicated after we defeated Asriel’s supreme bad guy form.

**“It’s okay Frisk. I understand.” I have to let Frisk come and tell me at his own pace but, everything is so confusing to me right now.

I feek guilt coming in waves towards me. I look quetioninbly at my host, but he just smothers the emotion and says nothing.

Frisk says I'm good in guessing everyone's mood but that never was the case when I was alive. It always took me awhile to realize something I said while angry hurted Asriel’s feelings and, even then, I would not feel guilty about it more often than not.

I was an awful adopted sister. Asriel was right when he said I wasn't really the greatest person.

Frisk has taught me so much in regards of sympathy towards other people in our time together, on how others are feeling and how they make me feel. He has taught to say sorry, not because I have to but because that’s the right thing to do.

He has also taught me how to let go of the things that hurt you andthe things that you can’t have anymore. Frisk has taught me how to forgive.

Maybe one day we will tell Flowey I’m not gone from this world just like him.

Maybe we will never tell him at all.

That reminds me!

*************************

Toriel lost her composture first! ~I won!

He he he. If it was just her and me in the room, I would have stuck out my tongue at the pathetic excuse for a royalty she is! As childish it should have been. She deserves it!

**”Uhm, Wilson?” I hear a whisper besides me.

I can be quite forgetful when I’m having fun. Poor Chara must be very confused with all of this information.

“Yes dear, what is it?” I reply to the ghost child.

The seemingly unrelated question turned some heads from the ones gathered at the long table. In their eyes, I spoke to nobody just now.

**“Could you… could you please not tell Flowey about me being here?” Chara looks at me almost pleadingly.

Oh? How curious.

“I can do that but, why?” I needed to know. It should be obvious by now that I can’t live without answers to my questions.

**“You know how Asriel and I… ended up, right?” Yes I know, they ended up dead. Both children were killed by hateful humans on the surface so I assent in confirmation. “I don’t think that he is going to be very happy with Frisk if he knows he lied to him for so long about me not being here.” She says while looking at the flower.

Frisk startles when he takes a look at Flowey's intense gaze from where he is perched on the table.  For some reason, he has been silent since I told them how I seized the crown, but now, now he is looking at us as if he knew he is the subject of our discussion.

She did have a point, I couldn’t just let him know about her presence.

Who knows what kind of problem he would do if he knew about his long lost sister being a few feet from him right now.

“OH WOWIE! HELLO THERE NOT-IMAGINARY FRISK’S FRIEND! IT’S NICE TO FINALLY SEE YOU, AS BLURRY AND NOT-QUITE-THERE YOU LOOK. IT IS FOR ME, THE GREAT PAPYRUS, A HONOR TO FINALLY (AND OFFICIALLY) MEET YOU!” Papyrus says suddenly, startling us three into flinching.

He is looking right at where Chara is!

Oh no, this can't be happening! How-

“PFF. AHAHAHAHA. Oh heavens! This is gold!” Oh, the gracious laugher of my dearest sister sounds like a siren…

…drunk and about to pass out.

She is the only one who would get amused at my expense!

Maxwell would be amused, too… him and his dumb smile—

Stop thinking about him!

Better yet, think about how could this happen?! Wasn’t I the one who said that monsters couldn’t see ghosts? Was I wrong?

**He’s using JUSTICE to see** The ever-present little voice in my head answers my first question. But this time I was in a loss of what it meant by that. **Yes, and No.** That would answer the last two.

Justice?

**Not justice, JUSTICE. Magic born from JUSTICE is meant to reveal, to see through, to find the truth and to focus one’s mind. Normally, SOULS of JUSTICE are depicted with the color yellow. Papyrus SOUL is mainly yellow in color. JUSTICE is his dominant trait**

Well, that’s amazing! And a little confusing. I shall investigate these SOUL traits further later on.

Papyrus’ orbital rims lit with yellow magic. The result is a skeleton with a magical yellow hue coming from his eye sockets.  

**”Ack! Papyrus!? sh, sh!!” Chara is in front of the youngest skeleton in record time, trying to no avail to put her little hands on his ‘mouth’ to shut him up so he couldn’t reveal her presence. Said hands faze through his face without any kind of resistance. Papyrus stays as still as he can, and shuts his mouth just as told. There is light amusement in his face. He is ignorant of what he just did.

Can he hear what she said?

**No, but he knows that someone putting both hands on ones ‘mouth’ is a muffling motion**

Yeah, everybody knows as much.

“Chara my child, is that really you? Please my child, we just want to see you again.” Toriel says and both she and Asgore raise from their seats trying to reach her. They do this even though they don't exactly know where she is at the moment.

“What the hell are you talking about??!!” Flowey looks both parts confused and angry. “Chara is GONE. What is wrong with you two?! Papyrus! What the hell is going on?!” Flowey finally butts in the conversation.

This calls for some order!

Before he could realize what my intentions were. I grabbed Flowey's pot and lifted it from the table. I open Chester's mouth.

“What the fuck are you doing!? Release me at once! Oh, no, no! NOT THAT AGAIN!" The angry plant shouts. I expected it. "Take this, you idiot!” What I didn't expect what happened next. He bit my wrist as retaliation. His bite landed where the long scar of past failures laid. Ow!

Chester opened his maw obediently and kept it open even when I wasn't touching him anymore.  He's such as smart boy, my Chester!

“In you go again, boy. We need to talk about adult things you don’t need to know.” I grab one petal and pull, successfully dislodging his, teeth? from where they penetrated my skin. That is going to scar, oh well. Beads of red liquid leaked from the punctures. They stain my sleeve with even more blood.

“Hey! What? Why?” He is pouting now. Thankfully, more annoyed than mad. Good thing that he remembers he has to follow my orders.

“Well, for starters, you broke my nose. Then again, I shouldn’t have had you in there for so long. My apologies for that.” I do feel a little guilty about it. Just a little. “However, that is no reason for you to be so violent. My sister and I have done nothing to you to be the targets of your ire.” This is just but an excuse to drop him inside the fluffy orange boy but he doesn’t need to know that.

“But, but- she!” His vine points at a surprised and sad looking ex-queen. “She is going senile and no one is telling her to shut up! What’s wrong with all of—”

“In you go!” A thought occurred to me. Can he use any of the items inside Chester?

**No**

Great!

“You’re going to regr—” Flowey tries to threaten me.

“I’m already regretting all of this, thank you.” With that, the little psycho flower boy dilemma is over for now.

“Papyrus?” I call out at him.

“YES, WILSON?” He responds, doing his best not to continue fidgeting with his phalanges and metacarpal bones.

“Would you be so kind not to let Flowey know about Chara being here with us for now? It is imperative that he is unaware of the situation until much later.” I told him slowly so he can understand the gravity of my request.

“OH! OKAY!” No questions? No arguing?

I expected him to ask why, at least...

“Thank you, Papyrus." I tell him after a little while. "This goes for everyone as well. Failure to comply and you will all face the consequences.” Ups! That went a little too far. It sounded more like a threat and that was not my intention this time around.

****************************

Now this is something I would have never dreamed to happen. How could Papyrus, out of everyone, see Chara? This never happened before so, why now?

**”I’m losing my shit right now. I’m losing my shit right now, Frisk! Frisk, HELP!” I see Chara's trembling form from behind. She is facing Papyrus. He smiles at her and she answers with flying at top speed towards me. She hides from him as well as she can.

My head is spinning with the ghost’s feelings filling up my mind. Shock, fear, horror, and finally, underneath it all, she felt… overjoyed.

I feel her appreciation for Papyrus grow exponentially. It feels like a balloon filled with water and the promise of it being thrown at someone’s face. Chara is so happy that even though she was trying to silence the tall skeleton, there is a big smile on her face now.

**"Friiiisk!" Chara hisses at me and come out from her hiding place a.k.a. my back. She floats away and catches Papyrus sockets aiming at her, following her every move. She then flies to where the skeleton is sat.

“Princess?” Wilson calls to my companion’s attention, successfully answering to my goat mom and goat dad’s question if Chara was really there with us.

**”I have a bigger problems right now! Call back tomorrow!” Chara redirects her uneasiness to the scientist with her shout. Now she is trying to cover the yellow colored sockets with her small hands.  Wilson tries to talk to her again. Sweeter this time.

“Chara, please?” He looks at her, finally making eye contact.

**“What!?” The scientist walks calmly to the seemingly looking empty space between him and Papyrus and reaches out.

His hands wrap in dark magic. It makes them look like he has some tight fitted surgeon’s black gloves.

“This is of utmost importance, Chara. I will understand and accept if you'd say no, but, you must know that it will be of great help to me and to everyone here if you say yes.” He grabs both her hands to empathize his point. She lets him. “There is a way for me to show them… to show them all you’re here and for you to talk to them, if you so chose.”

She doesn’t want to. I can sense her refusal.

Chara… why?!

**”It’s… it’s not that I don’t want to, it’s just…” She ends her thought with a sigh.

“Chara, my child. Please.” Mom has tears in her eyes, some of them roll down her cheeks like diamonds falling from the skies.

It hurts so much to see mom begging.

It hurts a part of our shared SOUL that none of us can distinguish where Chara's hurt started and where mine ended.

We love her so much. To bring sadness to those eyes is, in my companion's eyes, the worst sin one can dare to make.

**”Mom...” She still wavers.

“Chara. Let’s do this together. Don’t you think it’s been too long?” I tell her and I mean it. I believe today is the day she finally gets to properly greet her monster parents.

She needs this, Toriel and Asgore need this as well.

And -maybe- like this, we can have those long conversations Chara always dreamed of with her former caretakers and now mourning parents.

“You don’t have to, you know. Screw what’s easy for everyone. Take as long as you need or wait it out until you have your own body back.” Willow lifts her hand in a dismissive motion.

Willow! Who’s side is she?!

**”Hehehe, I kinda like her sincerity.”

Yeah! You say that because she is not afraid to say things that make everyone uncomfortable! Hmph! That reminds me of what you told Mrs. Snow, Snowdrake’s mom!

**”It was just a joke, jeeeeeez Frisk. Can’t you let it go? It happened a long time ago!”

“Ahem.” Wilson draws our attention back to his question. He looks tired of our little banter.

**”Alright! We can try. Just for a little while!” Chara sounds exasperated.

“Wha-what did she said?” Mom looks at me hopefully. Unaware of how the conversation side tracked a little.

“She said yes. We can try it out for a little while.” I tell her and she can't be happier. Asgore gets closer with the same or even more hope in his eyes than mom. I had never seen him like this before.

They really love Chara. It was to be expected.

**”They love you too, dumb face.” Chara takes my hand and squeezes it hard.

 I know… but it will never be the same

Wilson extends his left hand above the ghost child. Then he moves it to the side. A black square manifests from his palm and it makes itself bigger. It closes and opens once like a big black monster’s maw; Everyone image is shown in the floating screen-like spell. It doesn't look like our reflection, but rather, all of us from another angle.

The window like magic cast lifts up from where it is and lodges itself between the two boss monsters and us. It ‘chews’ one more time and I can see the two royalties as their eyes widen in shock. They try and fail to contain the tears pouring from their eyes. Sans' eyelights are tiny pinpricks in his empty sockets and Papyrus squeals in happiness. He quickly dissipates his magic because he does no longer needs it.

**”Mom? Dad?” 'Can you see me?' Was Chara's unspoken question.

“My… my baby.” Toriel lifts her paws and rests them against Wilson’s construct.

“Chara, my daughter. We missed you so much.” The image of them crying from a mix of happiness and sadness made me sad, too.  

Their adopted daughter is not doing any better. Chara mirrors our momster's movement and puts one ghostly hand on the spell. Mom's paw looks massive in comparison.

**”Mom, Dad… I’m so sorry! Please, forgive me… I’m so sorry!”  Her hand trembles. The two palms separated only by a thin layer of magic.

So close, yet so far.

*********************

Holy fuck!!

Holy fucking crap!

“Fuck…” The word leaves my lips slowly. No one cares, though.

“Th-th-th-this can’t re-re-re-really be happening.” My girlfriend says with her stuttering going to dangerous levels but I can’t agree more. I would have said the same thing but with much more flourishing language. Thing is, this can't possibly be happening!

The long lost human princess of the Kingdom of Monsters is right there. A little transparent, floating in the air and sobbing like there is no tomorrow but, THERE. She has been here all this time. Right under her parents muzzles!

“If she could come back, then— mhpf.” Alphys slams her mouth with her hands so her thoughts don't escape her.

“What?” Alphys needs to stop doing this to me! I need to know what is going on in that great -and wild- mind of hers!

“NOTHING!” She looks guiltily at me the instant she answers my question.

She is not like this, she NEVER shouts at me or anyone EVER.

Unless…

She is hiding something from me.

“I.. I …I … I .. me-me-mean… nothing… nothing really! Just dumb, dumb me thinking dumb things! Sorry!” She is quick to dismiss what happened but I won't let that go easily.

HA! Don't even dream about it, love of my life!

“Alphys, my love. There is not a speck of dust in you that anyone can call dumb! And if there was one, I would love it to the end of the world!”

It took me some time not to destroy everything in my vecinity out of embarrased when confessing Alphys how much I love her.

Her blush is so deep that smokes comes out from her fried nerves. That is soooo anime!!!

Only Asgore and Toriel’s sobbing and mumbling bringrs me back from my declarations of love to my sexy yellow girlfriend.

When I thought this shit couldn’t get any more confusing, this man comes and pulls another card from his sleeve. What is he gaining with all of this? I don’t believe it’s for some altruistic bullshit why he is trying to get the King’s and Queen’s past out in the open so they can have some sort of happy family reunion.

Nop.

There has to be more. I can't belive Asgore is eating out of his palm right now!

“Hey Wilson” Ugh, forgot the formalities there.

He moves closer without caring about my slip up.

Meanwhile, Papyrus and Sans decided to give the happy reunited family some space and leave their chairs as soon as their shock let them. With nowhere else to go, they ended up walking to this side of the table.

Frisk hugs the specter once and starts comsoling her by telling her about all the things they can do together now . The scene is bittersweet. So close to their child and yet they can’t touch her, even less hug her. In the past, Asgore would talk about their children with me when I was kid. He told be about how they behaved and how much he had loved them both. Asriel and Chara’s death made him lose everything he once held dear. I couldn’t relate. I never had a parent figure other than Gerson and the King himself, and even with them, it was not as having one real family. They taught me so much and trained me on how to survive in this world. But a family? No, I never had one.

Makes me a little jealous of that kid.

“Yes, Undyne?”

He’s approachable at least, but I can sense some wariness towards me.

I think it’s better that way.

“So, uh…” Thinking back into my past made me lose the line of thought I had.

“Wha-what is that?” Alphys’ nervously asks the male.

“That?” He points at his magic. “That is a window. A creation of dark magic to see any point in space I desire.”

Yeah, good question and a hella confusing answer but that was not why I called him here for. Alphys looks at it in bewilderment.

“So... I was told you were planning on bringing them both back? Asgore’s kids. I don’t know if that’s even possible!” I stand up with the utmost seriousness. Papyrus looks at me sadly, yeah, I remember having used the same technique with him when he went to Waterfall to give me his report after his battle with Frisk.

And for him to tell me he just befriended the enemy!

If Frisk had turned out to be like the humans in Asgore and Gerson’s stories…

He would have ended up a smiling pile of dust, for sure.

I just wanted to make sure he know the consequences of his acts! He needs to know that it could have been the end of him if the human was anything like the stories of human knights during the war! I didn’t mean upset him.

Thankfully, the 'mortal enemy of monsterkind' resulted to be just a little kid in a pink tutu. Nonetheless, that kid knew how to dodge!

“Let me tell you something.” I take one more step. I'm invading his personal space for intimidation purposes. He has to know his place! “If you give them false hope just to up and disappear with your sister to wherever you came from…” I materialize an old reliable blue spear with a sharp edge. I point at him dead in between his sky blue eyes for emphasis. “I will personally hunt you both down and I'll kill you two without mercy!” I roar like some anime hero! Each word I say has enough venom to melt steel!

“U-U-U-Undyne!! Oh, m-m-m-my Angel!”  Alphys cries as she tries to tug me away.  I will apologize to her for making threats like this, at a human royalty no less!  I just couldn’t let this go!!

Is he trying to manipulate those two with sentimental shit so they will obey him? Is this some kind of leverage? What about Frisk? Does he know what this man is trying to do?

Nah, the kid is as innocent as a goldfish. Perhaps he is not even aware of the situation Wilson is putting the royalties in, no, the entire monster race in. He is forcing us all to play along whatever plan he has.

Will I let him?

HECK NO!

 “Oh, kill me like you killed Frisk? With a spear piercing through their chest?” He asks me with enough venom or even more than my own.

“What? I never did that? What the fuck are you talking about?” That's impossible! Frisk dodged like a pro! To kill him sounds like a dumb made up story!

I notice his eyes turning redder and redder the longer I stared at them.

I blink in surprise as he disappears from my eye sight. Shit! I lost track of his magic!

“Listen, woman.” I feel his presence somewhere else! Where is he?

Gahh! My spear! How did he take it?!

I no longer feel the pulling sensation from when you use your magic and shape it into a magic bullet. It was yanked from me so quickly that I didn't have the time to react!

Behind me!

Before I could turn around and make him know who the hell he is messing with. I feel the sharp end of my former spear, now darker than black, to my throat.  He then grabs both my wrists in one of his hands.

So fast!

“Be very careful with what you promised there, Ex-Captain of the Royal Guard. You can seek me for a battle whenever, and I assure you I will fulfill any desire of yours to get you througoutfully beaten. But-” The point of the spear makes contact with my skin. It’s cold like ice and powerful as Asgore’s trident.

No way in all hell he can be more powerful than Asgore! That chill I feel running down my spine must be just my nerves getting the best out of me.

“-if you lay one. single. dirty. webbed finger of yours on my sister. I swear. You won’t see the dawn of one more day. Ever.”

*Gulp*

This is the real deal. Gerson always told me to be careful if someone ever directed it at me...

Killing intent.

I have never, EVER felt killing intent directed at me. So crude and cold, so powerful and undistilled…

Fuck!! My SOUL tells me to back off, to run away.

*Death looms behind you. Fucking, RUN.

“U-U-Undyne! No, please! She really di-di-didn’t mean any o-of  it!” Alphys gets closer. No! Why is she getting closer! She has to run away!

I can’t lose her to this psycho!

“Hmph!” He sounds as if dealing with a troublemaking kid.

The tip of the spear leaves my skin but does not fade away immediately.

“You are lucky I respect Dr. Dinohorn so much or we wouldn’t be ending this so soon.” The man sounds more irritated than threatening.

A beat of silence passes after what he said, then he frees my wrists from his strong hold. I see the blackened spear dissolve in thin air.

*THUD*

“Undyne!” Oh my love, I'm not strong enough...

My legs… I don’t feel my legs!

Am I shaking in fear? I should be the solid rock she can rely on when my Alphys needs me. I can't believe I'm shaking like a stupid leaf infront of my girlfried.

***************************

“I changed my mind, Willow. We can go now. I’m done here.” With a snap of my fingers, I let a terminating command echo in the room. The window fades away like a sweet memory and the King and Queen lay there trying, to no avail, to sense where their daughter went.

They are possibly thinking if they will ever be able to see her again.

“Bloody hell! Flipping finally!” Willow says.

My sister proceeds to stretch the muscles on her arms and yawns as loud as she can.

I knew she was, undoubtedly, readying a flaming balls to be thrown at the stupid fish if it got out of hand. Willow dissipated them seconds after I freed the ex-captain. They were not necessary, after all.

I’m so tired of all of this.

Two hard knocks on the closed door silence everyone in the room.

Chapter Text

Embassy of All Monsters, Ebott Ville, 1 year 7 months after the release of monsters and magic back into the world.

“Your Majesty?!” A female voice is heard from the other side of the door.

Who might that be? 

**That’s Asgore’s receptionist.** She sounds urgent for some reason.

“You may pass.” The king booms as he and the queen quickly stand and pretend as if they weren’t a sobbing mess a few seconds ago.

She lets herself in, one hand rubbing her big belly; she must be pregnant. 

“Uh… my lord, the Earl of Nottingham?” She addresses me with my nobility title, and her gaze flicks to everyone else in the room.

“Yes?” For a fleeting moment, I think about the U.S. military forces coming to get me and my sister.

“There is an emissary of Her Highness, the Queen of the United Kingdom outside. He seeks an audience with you, my lord.” I see her ears lift. In rabbit body language, that they are alert and aware of something in their surroundings

Lords of science, exactly what I needed; the Queen after me.

Maybe it was my wishful thinking that Mary-dear wouldn't pay any attention to me anymore. It has been more than seventy years since the last time I saw her.

I sigh only to gain some time before speaking. I need to think things through before my encounter with her majesty’s herald.

The Queen has already sent someone. I can’t believe how quickly she found out I’m not a hoax. There is no way she would have sent someone based on assumptions only.

The poor rabbit monster at the door starts to shiver under my gaze. “I’ll make sure to attend to their call, thank you very much,” What’s her name? 

**Bunnybell.** 

“Bunnybell.” I kindly smile at the frightened soon-to-be mother.

Bunnybell visibly relaxes at my answer. Her ears go down to a natural position slowly, slumping slightly. I can understand how stressful this must be to her in her state. That’s not good for her baby.

“It’s a pleasure, my lord!” She smiles sweetly and leaves to pass on what I said.

“What the bloody hell does the Queen want with you!?” Willow runs from her time-out corner and shouts, outraged.

“Believe me, I don’t know either.” I rub my temples with my hands. This is proving to be a challenging task.

What does the emissary want with me?

**He is here to deliver a letter from the Queen**

A letter?

**Yes**

I whisper to Willow that they are here to give me a letter, and promptly responds,“Then tell them to go away and never come back!”. It is a very nice solution right there but I calculate it’s going to give us a couple of hours tops before Queen Mary sends one of her watchdogs to chase after us, and that I can’t let happen. Not now just as I’ve started making progress!

***

Willow POV

This cannot be happening! They can’t take Wilson back to England!

Who knows what will happen to him there?!

“You know what? I will deal with them myself!” I declare while lighting my fists in hot white fire. I won’t let my brother be taken away!

“Willow, stop,” Wilson says and it sounds final. "That won't be necessary." He looks sideways to where the monsters sit.

“Wilson?” The little boy asks in confusion. I see the princess floating to his side to serve as his anchor. I have seen that same behavior when the children, back in that hell hole, need comfort from each other.  

“I must attend to my duties.” Wilson averts his gaze, looking at no one in particular.   

Oh no, I know that face.

Frisk doesn’t know how to take that, so he stays put and doesn’t speak further. Good boy.

“If I don’t return in two hours, make sure all monsters leave the building.” It sounds eerily foreboding. I feel my muscles lock up. That tone is never a good sign in my brother. He meets my glare with his own. He is not joking around.

“But-” If Wilson was anybody else, I would have gone spare by now!

“Willow… please.” I hate to hear my brother pleading. I hate it!

I have no other choice than to listen to him. Could it be that more people were waiting outside? If that’s the case then they could break-in and kill us all. I don’t have my trusty gun with me, and the fire staff in my inventory is at 10% of its durability; but I can work with that if I have to.

My mind is bringing up all the possible scenarios, taking into account what I have at my disposal. It’s been such a long time since I felt the thrill of a confrontation against other humans. My heart is pounding like crazy!

“If you don’t come back in two hours I’m burning the whole place down to its foundations,” I threaten with a voice devoid of humor. He knows full well that I’m not just running my mouth.

“That sounds like a reasonable plan, my dear. Just make sure Frisk and all the monsters are a mile away before starting.” He walks to the door and opens it without further ado.

At the door, he says,“I’ll be right back.” He opens the door and walks through, the click of his shoes signaling his departure.

Oh brother. I hope you know what you're doing…

The door closes with a calm thud and a click.

Asgore and Toriel step forward in what, I suppose, is a determined way. Asgore speaks up,"Miss Willow, even if the situation is as dire as you two make it seem. I'm afraid we, no, monsterkind can't afford to lose this place. Thanks to the embassy we have been able to maintain a peaceful relationship with this government and others who have come to clear up any misunderstandings! We mustn't answer with violen-"

"Would you rather they kill your family, take all the information stored in this building and get away with it?" I say, rudely cutting him off. The boys and I used to handle people with half the crimes against children than this goat shit. If not for my brother's explicit demand not to kill this creature…

Hmph!

I have better things to worry about!!

"Nghaaaaa! If you think we’ll sit on our butts while you do whatever you want-" The redhead closes the gap between us stomping the ground while doing so. I catch a wift of the fishy smell and scrunch up my nose.

These garbage heads! Can't they understand this is not the time for their stupid pride?

"Look," I take one step forward. The smell is even stronger now that I’m closer. Ugh, fish. "I get it. You are very strong and you lot surely can manage to come back unscathed from an entire English assault.” It is obvious to everyone they can’t, but just to really get my point across I continue, “Just let me ask you this, where would you like for me to put your dust? In the trash can or directly in a garbage dump? Take your pick because those are the only two places you’d deserve to be put in if you underestimate your enemy!” I grab Undyne by her shirt collar. “This is a fight that will cost you your lives!” Undyne grabs my wrists with her disgusting “hands” and tries to pull away from my grip. It doesn’t work.

“LET ME GO!!” she shouts, like a pesky child.

“Ugh, I’m just wasting my time with you!” I toss her to the floor and scowl down at her.. She growls up at me like a kicked puppy. How disgraceful! Wigfrid would make her suffer for lowering herself like that. We warriors are supposed to know when to back down and when to take arms, or so she says. Alphys runs to her lover, kneeling quickly to take her hand, giving Undyne a reassuring squeeze. They exchange a silent conversation before Undyne deflates. “Sorry, babe.” She squeezes back.

Not that I care about them.

“Chester, yeep yeep!” I clap twice and the little one knows exactly what I want from him. Chester bounces to where I am. I lift him onto the table as he opens his maw and I take a look at the stockpile of useful goods within him.

A vine comes rushing at my face. Ha! That won't work on me! “You’re such a load of bollocks!” I grab the vine before it touches me. It’s quivering in anger. “I don’t have to deal with you, you waste of space!”

I can’t describe how mad this thing makes me feel! I can’t believe all the horror and suffering he brought upon Frisk! And to think we are supposed to save him from his well-deserved punishment from the All-Mighty!

“You!” I look at Frisk and he startles at being referred to. “He is your problem, not mine!” I wrench the little bastard from Chester’s insides.

“What the heck?!” Flowey shouts. He is almost uprooted from the pot with how much force I used to pull him from out of Chester.

I grab him by the steam and throw him at Frisk. The child puts two hands in the air so he can catch his potted friend before it hits the table but a blue glow circles the little pest, gently lowering him to the ground. I spin and see the short skeleton’s eyelight burning bright blue.

“Hey!!” Chara shouts. She glares at me, arms folded. Who is she worried about? Frisk or the stupid dandilion?

“Be careful!” Toriel says, a paw outstretched towards the plant.

"dude…" Sans sighs. He gives a pointed stare towards my direction, eyelight going out.

Such drama! It wasn’t going to hit Frisk…

Whatever! I wave my hand towards them and roll my eyes.

"I don't want to hear a peep from you, Flowey the flower!" I look him dead in his beady little eyes. "You better behave," I grumble.

Flowey brings his vines out and he's about to unleash them when Frisk grabs his pot and shakes it a little. The motion causes the little weed's concentration to break, and he’s left dazed slightly. Frisk whispers something to the flower that I couldn't catch, but whatever he said made the flower desist from further attacks.

I decide to ignore them, and I continue looking through Chester’s inventory. My brother had left some stuff in Chester before he went on the trip to another 'world'. I remember him asking us to take care of his fluffy friend.. It was obvious to all of us that he had a certain connection to him.

Wilson loves Chester.

A long time ago, I had asked every single member of our weird family what they felt about the orange monster, and they told me they only saw him as a little helper. No one could understand why he meant so much to my brother...

… but I can.

I shake my head. This is not the time to be dwelling on old memories.

“Let’s see...” It’s best if I take every single item out. That way, I can better visualize the proper use of each item.

Eight of the nine slots are filled with items. One was used to store the lost prince.

There are two cooked blue caps. They are almost rotting. “What a waste…” I put them on the table but there is no real use for them right now.

I find a blueprint next. “Huh...”, I murmur. 

The edges are crumbling in my hands, and some of the writing is smudged.. It reads “Jury-Rigged Portal” in Wilson’s neat handwriting, albeit askew. What’s that supposed to mean exactly? The drawing in the blueprint has a certain resemblance to the Florid Postern north from the camp. It’s better to just leave this alone, so I put it on the table.

“Thirty-eight booster shots?! What in the world, Wilson!” I can’t believe him! He always says to be prepared for anything but, isn’t this a little too much? I know for a fact he doesn’t use them on himself, so why does he have this many? They are wrapped in a bundle so I take them all out.

What’s next?

Hooray!! I found what I was looking for! Well… not exactly what I was hoping for , but it’s useful enough. A weapon! Wilson keeps a dark sword here, eh? The scimitar looking black magic feels chilly to the touch. I wield it and I can feel it draining my sanity.

Tee-hee! It's like my dreams can hurt real things!

I giggle to myself at the sensation. I’m sure these idiots won’t get what is so funny!

I glance over them just in time to catch Sans grab the blueprint. Wilson said he wants the monster to help him with scientific things, so I don’t think it’s a bad thing that he takes a look at that. I don’t comment on him reading it so Alphys’ curiosity lets her get past her fear of me. She gets closer to the table and takes the bundle of syringes. She proceeds to inspect one. There is amazement sparkling in her eyes.

All the other monsters keep quiet. Maybe they want to know what else there is to see.

Asgore looks at the darkish weapon with a frown.

I leave the dark sword standing near my feet, supported only by the edge of the table. I feel my sanity steady itself. Maybe I should eat one of those blue caps after all.

*Gulp* And there it goes!

My hands reach into Chester’s maw and wrap around a staff. I pull it out and marvel at its beauty. It has a green gem embedded on top. Green gems are very rare and thus I’ve never been able to make one of these when I was surviving alone. I think it’s called ‘deconstruction staff’ but it’s hard to remember when you have seen the thing once or twice in your life. It’s at 80% of its durability. I shouldn’t use this either.

What I find next makes me gasp in surprise. “Wow! I didn’t know he still had this!” This is very useful!

I lift the thulecite crown and marvel at its shiny exterior. Just like the first time I held it in my hands, I could feel something flowing through it.

It’s at 50% durability but I deem this situation worth using it. I lift it to my head and put it on. A red force field appears around me. Weird, I’m not being attacked right now. Maybe it’s the monster’s presence that activates it? Said creatures look startled at the magic but at the lack of any kind of attack, they settle back in their seats.

“Nice...” I lift the crown from my head in a swift motion and it deactivates immediately. If only the effects were permanent.

I’ll put it back on if I hear sounds from outside. I'll put it on the table in the meantime.

I decide to continue checking Chester’s inventory. I reach in and find twenty-five healing salves. I saw Wilson crafting them for everyone on the camp so those are nothing new to me. I put them on the table. They catch the yellow reptile's attention and  I see her eyes sparkle like my brother's when finding new information.

Maybe Alphys isn’t as bad as these other monsters. I grab a bowl of salve and slide it in front of her. She doesn't need any more permission than that. She grabs some things out and starts prodding at it in delight.

Hehehe, she’s such a nerd. She’s almost like my brother in that sense..

"Sans! Wilson Is Such A Master In The Artistic Arts! But I Don't Understand This Puzzle With All These Numbers And Wiggling Doodles..." I hear the 'whisper' come from the group consisting of two skeletons, one boy, one sentient plant and a ghost. The five were looking at the blue paper with rapt attention. I don't think Sans noticed the little incident with the thulecite crown. Or maybe he did and he’s not going to say anything about it.

Sans doesn't answer his brother's comment and looking closer at his eyelights lets me know he is trying to absorb as much information as he can. That behavior is something I can respect! My brother is very intelligent with his ‘science breakthroughs’ after all, and seeing other scientists appreciate his work is only right!

I let the monsters be for now, and turn back to Chester who had been waiting patiently for me. Finally,  I find the most important item of them all. A life giving amulet! I'm invincible now! Well, maybe not. But it feels good. Having one of these around your neck can be the best thing in the world when you find yourself in trouble.

I quickly put it on and it surrounds me in a small healing aura. Ah! What a relief to have it!

Now I’m ready to face anything!

Someone knocks on the door, and I can see a few monsters tense up.

Just in time, too. I take all the equipment on the table and put them on. I’ll show these bastards what the Higgsburys are capable of! I just hope my brother is okay…

Asgore stands and summons a big ass red trident. It almost scares me! Almost. Toriel follows by summoning two spinning fireballs in her paws. The light causes a strange shadow to form on her face, making her look stern and powerful. Hmph! It would be better if the fire was larger!

Undyne summons a blue spear in her hands and several others in mid-air after she steps between Alphys and the closed door.

Sans doesn’t even shift from his position,calm and steady, though I can see one lone sweat bead roll down his skull.. Papyrus, on the other hand, feels the tension in the air and starts to fidget, eyes flicking at all the weapons, openly sweating. Frisk and Chara move quickly to my side. Frisk brings out a worn dagger from their pocket. The child puts on a golden necklace with a heart-shaped locket, too. I hope they have some magical properties or I’ll have to shield them.

Flowey summons little white beans. Is that supposed to be an attack?

We were all on high alert that no one even realizes that we didn’t answer the door.

The door opens slowly, inch by inch unraveling what can be the first real battle after all those years trapped in that mad man’s land.

“It’s just me, Willo-- What in the world are you doing with my things?!” Wilson stands in the doorway, eyes wide.

Oops! It’s just Wilson!

Chapter Text

Embassy of All Monsters, Ebott Ville, 1 year 7 months after the release of monsters and magic back into the world.

Wilson POV

Bunnybell, who had been waiting outside the conference room, led me to a side room just a few feet away. The size of this building surely is an inconvenience and I think the monsters should start looking for a bigger one. It barely fits the description for a building of foreign operations.

The soon to be mother knocks twice on a robust-looking door. After we got an answer from the inside, Bunnybell let me in and excused herself for the moment. 

Standing by a window and watching the bright outside world was a man no older than thirty. He introduced himself as Charles Grey, the envoy of the Queen’s message to me. I nodded in acknowledgment of his family name. The Grey family has been by the royal lineage’s side for hundreds of years. 

I, he hands me a beige envelope. His eyes seem firmly trained on my face for some reason, but I think nothing of it. I thank him for the trouble of personally coming here before turning my attention to the packet. I proceed to open it, pretending it hasn’t been decades since I’ve gotten correspondence from the royal palace.

“Buckingham Palace”... The bright red royal emblem greets me after opening the envelope addressed to the Earl of Nottingham. I feel some nostalgia fill me but brush it away and continue on.  In some servant’s handwriting, the letter read,

“Dear Wilson,

I’m very delighted to hear the good news of your return. Imagine my great surprise when I was told that you have been found in the United States with serious injuries. I’m very worried about how you’re faring in those foreign lands.

I hereby ask for you to come back to the castle of Windsor for a proper welcome party with all your family who is waiting for you with open arms. You’ve been away for far too long.

My blessings for a safe trip back home,

Mary R.”

“Mary Regina…” I read her signature aloud just so my mind can get around the idea of little Mary being crowned already. Regina is the Latin word for queen. She is signing this letter with her royal title and by no means is this a letter to greet a friend who had come back from a long trip, as she makes it sound like. Subtly, she is ordering me to come back to the kingdom and take my “rightful” place amongst our peerage.

“I have been instructed to make arrangements for your trip back to England if you so wish, my Lord.” Charles says after he’s sure I’m done reading the letter. His smile has not slipped or twitched in the time it took me to read the short letter. Yes, I’m sure Willow would-

Wait a minute.

“Mary-dear never—” The childhood affectionate nickname for her slipped out of my mouth easily. “Pardon me. Her Majesty, the Queen, she never mentions my sister in this letter. Is her Majesty aware of her presence?” It would be unlike herself not to invite Willow. She is my sister and she holds the title left on our mother’s inheritance...  

“The Royal Crown was unable to confirm her identity, my Lord. If Miss Willow wishes to, we can set an appointment to corroborate her lineage.” He says, apologizing.

How were they able to confirm my identity, then? 

**A DNA test.**

What is a DNA test? I have never heard of it before… 

**DNA stands for deoxyribonucleic acid. It’s the molecule that contains the genetic code of organisms. High-quality DNA is needed for the test.**

A gene that contains my code? Amazing! I have to catch up with so many medical advances! I can’t wait to see how much science has advanced in that area!

Nevertheless, that explains why the Queen can’t extend the invitation to Willow. It is understandable as everyone had assumed her death after the accident in my father’s laboratory. 

Except me. I had always known she was alive. She couldn’t have died in the fire.

Maybe it is a blessing in disguise that she was not taken into account?  This gives me an idea! I can use this to my advantage!

“I understand,” I answer, faking displeasure to my company.

“But unless she is expected by her Majesty, I will be forced to decline her request. I assure you she is no impostor and having found my long lost sister so recently makes me reluctant to leave her behind. Her Majesty will understand family is the most important thing to me.” I say with finality. I level my gaze on Charles knowing he picked up on what I was attempting to do.

After all, you never say no to a direct order from the crown, but under these circumstances, she will have no other choice but to postpone my welcoming. 

Against all odds, the envoy’s smile widens. 

“Very well, my Lord. I shall inform her Majesty.” Charles says with a demure smile.

I thought he would insist. Again, it is not a light matter for you to refuse to see the Queen when she asks for your presence.

Charles leaves the room with a bow and a polite farewell. I wonder if the people waiting outside have gone by now.

Are they gone?

**Six men waiting outside received a signal to tell them the meeting has ended. They are all leaving the premises in three cars** 

I’ll ask later if someone was left behind to keep an eye on us. It’s highly probable, but not a major concern.

I leave the room and in a few steps, am in front of the conference room door., I knock twice to let them know of my return. At the lack of response, I open the door slowly to find myself face to face with an infuriating sight.

All my belongings are haphazardly strewn about on the table!

“It’s just me, Willo- What in the world are you doing with my things?!” 

“Oh, this? Hahaha… nothing! I just...” She doesn’t know how to answer as she scratches the back of her head, thulecite crown still on. 

“Willow! What have I told you about touching my stuff!?” Ugh! I wish Miss Wickerbottom was here so she would help me with my unruly sister! Maxwell would be laughing at the whole scene, though. He can’t have fun unless it is at my expense!

“Not to do it… but! I didn’t know what was going on. You should have told me what to expect before leaving!”  She says while putting the shadow sword back inside Chester’s maw. I will concede her that because that is exactly what any of the survivors at the camp would have done if there was the possibility of trouble.

Yet!

“You’re impossible…” I shake my head trying to wish my headache away, but fail. My sanity has decreased slightly, though not enough to worry about.

My eyes meet Frisk’s and my shoulders slump. I shouldn’t have gone like that and left them all with their nerves on edge.

“Everything is fine, Frisk.” I smile at him and get closer. My hand meets brown locks of unruly hair as I pet him. He visibly relaxes at the treatment and smiles back.

**”You scared us!” Chara floats and breaches into my personal space. Her nose would have touched mine if she weren’t a ghost. She looks at me with the cutest scowl ever. She looks like a baby whose toy was taken away!

I wrap my hand in darkness and pinch her cheek. So squishy! 

**”Ow!!” 

***

Frisk POV

*Chara’s outrage levels are rising! 

“Uhm, Wilson? Chara doesn’t like that...” Too late. Her shout of indignance startles Wilson who didn’t move from where Chara was hovering.

I feel her emotions and thoughts through our bond. I can tell she wants to retaliate with violence but decides it’s not worth it- that is until Wilson finally stops pinching her face and starts laughing at her. It has increased tenfold now!

“Chara, noooo!” I tug on her arm slightly. She is thinking not very nice thoughts.

**”Let me at him!” She shouts, outraged by the mistreatment of being treated like the child she is.

“What are you talking about, Frisk?” A dreadfully calm voice asks and I feel all my sins crawling on my back. Chara stops her tirade when she heard who asked the question.

Oh no, we forgot about Flowey!

He’s trembling in his pot. Flowey looks like a sunflower on a rainy day.

He lifts his head and looks at me menacingly. “Explain yourself! What the heck do you mean by that? First the old hag, then you? Why are you talking as if Chara was here?! EXPLAIN!” He shouts and looks shaken. For someone who can’t feel emotions, he looks really upset about this.

**”Asriel...” Thoughts of murder are quickly replaced by shock and guilt.

“Piss off, cattle fooder.” Willow says as she grabs him by the petals - that must hurt - and shoves him back to his orange fluffy prison.

Chara, do you want me to LOA─

**”No.” I can’t see Chara’s face but Wilson looks at me with a sad smile.

**”I don’t want you to LOAD,” she says with conviction.

But why? Flowey will know you are here!

**”I think… I think it’s better to let him know before I get my body back. He will find out sooner or later that I was tagging along with you all this time.” She turns and I can see her eyes filling with red. Her brown eyes fade away in the fire of her Determination.

I can’t be happier! It’s been so long since I’ve wanted to come clean to Flowey. I’ve always wanted to tell him how I was able to cross the whole cave system without apparent help. He has asked me time and time again about it. His curiosity is a defining trait that has kept him sane for the time he had powers over the timeline, after all.

“Chara! That’s great!” I’m so glad she is the one offering to tell him. I hug her and squeeze hard. My head reaches up to her shoulder and she pats my back lightly with her ghostly hand. 

“Uh-uhm so-sorry to interrupt?” Alphys speaks up with a stutter and continues only after I flash her an excited smile. “Oh dear… I, uhm. I don’t really understand wha-what is going on ri-right now but uhm… I just wanted to me-mention that y-you got blood all over your suit, my l-lord? Your highness? Your majesty? I’msosorryfornottellingyousooner!” Alphys says the last part as quickly as she can and hides behind Undyne after seeing Wilson's reaction.

Said scientist gazes down at his clothes in disbelief. The realization visibly hits the gentleman scientist. “Please tell me I didn’t speak with the queen’s herald with blood on my suit.” Wilson finally whines at no one in specific and scratches one of the biggest stains with his nail. Nothing comes off.

“You spoke to the queen’s watchdog with a bloody mess on your waistcoat and now there will be questions!” Willow not-so-kindly answers. She even starts laughing at him, enjoying his suffering. “You’re in trouble~” She teases.

“This is no good!” Wilson… pouts? Yep, that’s a genuine pout right there! 

Wilson ends up blushing some from the teasing, or maybe it’s in frustration? It’s hard to tell.

“I’m sorry for your unfortunate wardrobe mishap, King Higgsbury. However, I believe there are some more pressing matters.” Mom sounds unnatural and way too formal… She hardly resembles our pun-tastic goat mamma!

Wilson looks up from where he is scratching the soiled clothes, taking in goat mama’s expression. He looks down again and breathes out a long sigh. 

“Yes,” he says. “I believe we haven’t stated reasons or objectives, have we?” The scientist takes a seat after Willow cleans the table of all of Chester’s contents. 

“Aww Wilson! You said we were done!” Now it’s Willow’s turn to whine. 

“And I said you should stop touching my things- yet here we are.” He makes a sweeping motion with his hand, starting on one side of the table with Sans and ending on Alphys. Alphys puts the bowl of pink goop slowly down unto the table. Sans doesn’t.

“Ahem. Now that we are settled. I-” Mom closes her eyes for a moment. She hesitates and starts over. “There is no doubt in my SOUL on what my eyes just saw. A long time ago, Asgore and I lost what matters the most. Our family.” She takes a breath before continuing. “Today we saw her again, thanks to your magic. I think I’m speaking on both of our behalf when I say that we will listen and comply with whatever needs to be done in order to give her a new opportunity in life...”  Mom trails off, looking down at her paws with a smile..

“However, we must ask for you and your sister to bring no harm on us or our people. If either of you fail to meet this request, I’m afraid there shall be consequences to you both.” Dad continues. 

“That is something we can all agree on,” Wilson smiles at Asgore. “Although, we have yet to lift a hand against your people...” He reconsiders it again and says. “Unprompted.” Willow shrugs at her brother’s admission.

Wilson looks at his sister briefly and his face automatically softens. “As long as you or any other monster don’t try to harm us, we won’t fight you at all. We didn’t come here to wage war against you. You are the ones who think us a threat.” He proceeds to give a firm stare at Asgore, Toriel, Sans, and Undyne. 

I know I should keep quiet but I can’t help but speak up. “Wilson... They were afraid, that’s all! There is no need for anyone to get hurt!” I hope we all can find a way to live together!

**”Wait. Together!? Like how Sans and Papyrus moved in wit─” 

No, no! I didn’t mean it like that. I just hope we can spend time together as much as possible…

**”Oh, I get it. Tell them that I don’t want fights either. I don’t want anyone dusting or going to the hospital because of me.” Chara pushes me forward so I can say her message.

“Chara says ‘no fighting!’, too.”  I cross my arms to empa… empa… empathize! how serious I am!

Hmph!

**”Uh huh~ serious Frisk. How scary!” Chara teases me as she pokes my cheek.

**“Very scary indeed!” Wilson, Willow and Chara laugh. I feel my cheeks warming. Not fair!

“Ugh! You are all talking and laughing and we don’t understand a thing! You haven’t told us how you plan on bringing back a dead kid. And I really doubt you can!” Undyne finally snaps at the gentleman scientist. Asgore snarls ─I didn’t know he could snarl that way─ at Undyne but she pays no mind or she doesn’t notice it.

“Of course you don’t understand anything, you fish brain!” Willow slaps the table, a loud thud echoing in the room. 

That’s mean...

“You little─!” Undyne begins to climb up onto the table but is cut short by Wilson.

“There, there.” Wilson extends his palms to both females, silencing them both. “No more of this childish quarrel, you two.” 

Wilson waits until the two women settle completely and then he continues. “I understand why you find this situation very - heh- fishy,” On cue, Papyrus groans at the pun, and Willow does so too. Huh, she doesn’t like puns as well? 

“Wilson! Don’t start!” Yep, that’s enough confirmation for me.

Chara floats up on top of the table and bows the same way Mettaton does before starting any of his shows. **”Welcome to the land of eternal pun-ishment, Willow!” 

“Oh my God! Even the children!” Chara’s evil smile widens at Willow’s tone. I know Chara can make you go crazy with her puns if you give her a reason to.

I’m kinda feeling bad for Wilson’s sister now that her weakness has been exposed to Chara…

“But you all will have to put your trust on us for now,” Wilson says while taking a nice cream from his pocket. “Sorry for having a nice cream, but I really need it.” His eyes flick to a meter only he can see.

A question pops in my mind and I voice it before thinking. “Why is your sanity going down so quickly, Wilson?” I remember him having just one ice cream a day in the other world but this is the third one he has had since they picked me up from school.

He makes a satisfied sound and relaxes after finishing the cold treat. “It’s the magical usage, little Frisk. I hardly used any magic during your visits to the other world. Although, it is true that we, Willow and I, have experienced a continuous loss of sanity since coming back.”

I nod at him once. 

**”So… when you go crazy… you hurt people?” Chara asks carefully.

“We get hurt if we go mad, isn’t that unfair?” Willow answers Chara’s question before her brother.

**”What do you mea─” 

“S-sanity loss? F-f-for using magic?” Alphys speaks up without knowing she just interrupted what Chara was saying.

We really need to find a way for them to hear you, Chara…

**”It’s… whatever. I’m used to it.” I say sorry through our link and she answers with a playful pat on my head.

Owie!

**”Silly Frisk!” That lifted up her spirits! 

**”Mom should be proud of you.” Chara snickers at the pun.

Meanwhile, Wilson answers Alphys questions. “Yes. You see, dark magic has a “penalty” of sorts. It eats your sanity away when you use it. You can also lose or gain sanity eating certain food items. Ice-cream works best! Shadow monsters affect us with their auras, too. The rate depends on how many are there and what type of monster it is.” Wilson looks very happy and in his zone.

“Eating food makes you gain sa-sanity? Monster auras? Wait please! I-I need to write this down!” Alphys takes out from her inventory the tablet mom and I got her for her birthday and starts typing it down.

“Wilson!” Oh yeah, Willow doesn’t want to be here anymore.

“Right, sorry.” Wilson smiles apologetically at her. “I know all of you have more questions and your own worries. It’s completely understandable for you to doubt the process but the end result is what you should all be thinking about.” Wilson looks at everyone with determination. “I promised Frisk I will save all the ones still trapped in the underground, and I will.”

“I know you can do it!” I shout with enthusiasm.

Wilson smiles fondly at me.

Three hours after the start of this meeting, we are finally done. I know there will be more questions to be asked and even more answers to be given but the thought of my friends, my family, being reunited with their loved ones makes me hope for a better tomorrow. 

We say our goodbyes to the two siblings. Wilson and Willow fall into a shadowy swirl under their feet a couple of minutes later.